Trading in ruled by Mercury and 5th house in general.

If you want to make

speculative gains, then you need to have stronger 5th, 11th house in your
birth chart. Besides ruling planets (Gochara) need to support trading for you.

No matter what it is not possible to predict the price of a commodity

correctly and consistantly all the time using the planets movement..
You need to watch the word consistantly on my previous line.
We can map that when moon is transiting on this sign (lets say Leo), the price
of Gold will go down. But this pattern will be limited for couple of months
but this will change
I have written this article to help you to choose the right commodities for
trading but it does not reflect the price action (upward or downward) for any
commodities.
First you need to understand what planets are ruling which commodities:

Sun: Gold
Moon: Silver
Mars: Copper
Mercury: Bronze
Jupiter: Gold
Venus: Silver
Saturn: Iron, Steel
Rahu: Mixed or lead
Ketu: Lead

Note: Crude Oil is ruled by Saturn, Venus and Moon.

Note: FOREX is ruled by Venus and Mercury.

In case, if you are having benefic Jupiter or Sun on the transit, then you can
see trading in Gold investments can give you good fortunes.

In case,. if you are having benefic Saturn, then trading in Crude Oil can give
you good fortunes.
The following is an example, most people will feel it:

1. A person is having benefic Jupiter but Malefic Saturn on the transit.

2. Benefic Jupiter can give him good profits and he decides to trade in both
Crude Oil and Gold.
3. He is successful in trading with big profits in Gold let it be any side he
makes the bet, that is long position or short position.
4. He books a big loss in crude oil investments. He tried both short side or
long side play.

No matter which side is on the trade. Whatever the person does, the market
will make exact opposite move to that person. The important point here is
same planet is responsible for pushing the price up and down through the
same aspect. That's why I see if anyone (astrologer) says that price action can
be predicted by astrology everytime correctly, then it is wrong. The pattern
might work for couple of days but not all the time since there are so many
players in the market.

I have explained how the money is lost and gained here.

1. Gold trading is ruled by Jupiter.

2. In the transit, Jupiter would be favorable for 5 moon signs and unfavorable
for 7 moon signs.
3. When Gold trading happens in stock market, the traders / investors having
unfavorable Jupiter in Gochara will lose their money.
4. That money will get rewarded to the investors / traders having favorable
Jupiter on transit.
5. Both upward and downward price movement is determined by the same
planet, in this case Jupiter.
6. Jupiter will make sure on how to lose money through Gold trading when it
is unfavorable and give big fortunes for the traders having favorable Jupiter.
If you are having unfavorable Jupiter and Sun on transit, then it is not
possible to make money through Gold trading. At most, you can reach break
even, provided other planets are in good position and you have got good
natal chart support. In case, if you make money on your gold trade with
unfavorbale Jupiter, then you need to revisit astrology - the transit effects of
Jupiter would have been nullified by Gochara Vedhas and other benefic
planets on transit.

The thumb rule here is by knowing astrology, you can not change your
fortune. But you can increase your mental strength to accept the incidents
and pass the hard time smoothly.

Consequently the bottom line is, if anyone says that they can predict the
price of any stock or commodities, keep in mind that your natal chart also
need to support that. So it is better to check your natal chart for trading
rather than ordering report for price movement on a stock or any other
commodities.

Experienced stock market analysts who use mathematical models etc.to

predict stock market trends have observed that despite all calculations by
computers etc. the short term trends in the stock market are difficult to
determine as they are primarily dependent on the phychology of the
investor. Human phychology is closely related to MOON and MERCURY in
astrology. Moon is Karka of mind and Mercury is for intelligence, nervous
and emotional system .When ever Mercury becomes retrograde, there is
tendency for the native to think irrationally and commit errors in the
judgement for any thing . Thus Mercury holds the key for unraveling the
mystery of short term trends in the stock market. We should not jump at any
conclusion depending upon a single input. Some inputs based on these
principles may give positive indications, while others may give negative. We
have to see the picture in totality, and we have to consider all inputs in a
holistic manner. For evaluation of short term trends MERCURYis the key
player.
1.MERCURY AND VENUS Mercury and Venus always move very close to Sun
during their transit. It is observed that Mercury does not move away from
Sun beyond 28 degrees and Venus does not move away from Sun beyond 48
degrees. Therefore the maximum inter planetary distance between Mercury
and Venus during transit can be 28 plus 48 = 76 degrees. During transit they
also come close to each other till they conjunct at the same degree. When
ever Mercury separates from Venus and the interplanetary distancekeeps on
increasing , then there is a tendency for the stock market to be bullish.——-
This holds good in 60 % cases. Conversely when ever Mercury and Venus
come together or the distance between then is decreasing, then the stock
market tends to have bearish trend.. This also holds good for 60 % cases.
2. MERCURY VENUS AND JUPITER When ever transit Mercury conjuncts with
Jupiter or transits in a sign which is trine with Jupiter there is likely to be a
bullish trend in the stock market. This holds good in about 50 % cases.
Similarly when Venus conjuncts Jupiter or transit in a sign which is trine from
Jupiter , there is bullish trend.
3. MERCURY RAHU KETU When ever transit Mercury conjuncts Rahu or
transit in a sign which is a trine from Rahu there is likely to be a bullish trend
in the stock market. Conversely when ever transit mercury conjuncts with
transit Ketu or in trine from it then there is a bearish trend. Similar results
appear to hold good for outer planets too. Uranus behave in a similar way as
Rahu and Pluto and Neptune behave like Ketu with Mercury.
4 . MERCURY RETROGRADE AND VENUS RETROGRADE It has been observed
that when ever transit Mercury retrogrades , the stock market tends to
become reverse of the trend that existed before it became retrograde.
Similar phenomenon is observed in case of transit of Venus. This means
before Mercury or Venus become retrograde, if the stock market is bullish
then it will turn in bearish soon after the planets become retrograde. Similar
results are observed when these planets become direct after retrogression.
This holds good for 60 % cases
5. PANCHAKA AND SHORT TERM TRENDS when ever Moon transits aquarius
and Pieces—– Dhanista 3 and 4 quarter, Satabhisha all the 4 quarters and in
Revati all the 4 quarters , a phenomenon called PANCHAKA occurs. This is
valid for 5 days. Occurs every month on 27 day cycle. Stock m arkets are
effected in general , and found to be good in about 50 % cases . a . If stock
markets are are bullish in the first half then it will be bearish in the second
half . b. Vice versa c. When ever panchaka period starts on Tuesday, Saturday
and Sunday stock market is likely to be bullish through out panchaka period.
d. When ever the start of panchaka period is on Monday, Wednesday , Friday
the stock market will have bearish trend through out.
6 . BHINASHTAK VARGA CHART of Mercury and Venus of the natal chart of
the country has to be seen . This is a subject of Research and lot of work has
to be done on this with the above parameters.
In continution of my article “Fate of the Stock Markets in Nov-Dec. 2016 A
Research Analysis” dated 4th Nov. 2016 Proved on the dot. Now let us
analyse the Planetary positions in the year 2017 for the trends in the Stock
Market
In Mundane ASTROLOGY the role of the Saturn and Jupiter is immense and
when even they are conjunct , in opposition and influence each other there
are major changes in the Globe. Saturn will ingress in Sagitarius on the 26th
Jan. 2017 and will aspect Jupiter in the sign Virgo . The Changes in the Globe
are inevitable and since we are discussing the impact on the Stock markets
they will also be influenced.. In the Hindu Classical Texts , the effect of the
Signs, Nakshatra have been explained in detail for the Mundane events .
Saturn Transit in the Fiery Signs 1,5,9 when it does not have an aspect of
Jupiter brings about Scarcity of Food Grains , Draught and Wars specially in
the Nakshatra of Moola . In the Fiery signs it also has an impact on the
Economic Situation and brings a slow down and since Karka for oil brings
down the Production levels thereby soaring the Oil Prices
As Per my Previous Article “Fate of the Stock Markets in Nov-Dec. 2016 A
Research Analysis” dated 4th Nov. 2016 I had Pointed Out for the Stock
market Down ward Trend which was on Dot.
I had also discussed the Previous charts when there was Financial Stagnation
In the Stock market Globally . It has been found that When ever Saturn is
Influencing the Fiery Signs By way of 10th Aspect or Transit in the Fiery Signs
there has been a Stagnation in the Financial Markets. Let me reproduce the
text here for a ready Reference
Planetary combinations at the time of big fall in the Stock Markets on the
following Dates are as Follows
1. 28th Oct. 1929 the Wall Street Crash The Great Depression. Saturn was in
Sagitarius and in Moola Nakshatra at 3.47 degrees and in the Present
Scenerio Saturn will become Retrograde and cross these degrees on the 6th
April 2017
2. 19th Oct. 1987 Black Monday. Saturn in Scorpio in Jyestha Nakshatra at
23.40 degrees and aspecting Fiery sign . In the Present Scenerio on the 8th
Nov. 2016 Saturn was 21.03 Degrees in the Nakshatra of Jyestha
Hence from the above It is evident that when Saturn Retrogrades on the 6th
April 2016 is a Crucial Date along with Saturn Falling Back as a Fallen Planet
in the Sign Scorpio in Jyestha Nakshatra and In Gandantha and aspecting the
Leo sign will be crucial on the 21st June 2017
3. 6th Oct 2008. As Per this Date Saturn was in Leo at 22.06 degrees and this
Point was activated on the 8th Nov.2016 in the Present Scenerio.
In all the Cases above Jupiter has also been Influencing the Fiery signs and
Jupiter will become Retrograde in the Present Scenerio on the 6th Feb.
2017 till 9th June 2017 , hence the Period Becomes crucial for Stock Markets
Role of Nodes Rahu or the dispositor of Rahu in Fiery sign as seen from the
above Dates of Depression , Dispositor Of Rahu in the Present Scenerio is Sun
and its Transit in the Fiery signs or aspect on the Fiery signs could be crucial
in the Present Scenerio.
Talking about Saturn In the year 1940 Saturn was in Aries along with
Jupiter Korean War Crisis
1978 Saturn in Leo and Jupiter in Genimi Iranian Revolution and Oil Crisis
1988 Saturn in Sagitarius and Jupiter In Gemini Fall of USSR and Eastern
Europe Recession
2008 Saturn in Leo and Jupiter in Sagitarius Housing Bubble and European
Sovereign -Debt Crisis and the Stock market Crash
In all the Cases there were slow down of the Economy . From the above it is
clear that when Ever Saturn will be in a Fiery sign and Jupiter aspecting the
Fiery sign there will be Economy Stagnation
Retrogression of these 2 Planets may bring Volatile and Bullish Trends ,
Hence after 6th Feb and 6th April there are chances when both will be in
Retrogression .
 When Saturn enters again in Sagitarius on the 26th Oct 2017, there will be
economy slow down since then Jupiter will also be in Libra from the 12th
Sept. 2017 . The Pressure of the Global Economy may be faced by many
Countries and those Struggling with Growth Rate since the Ingress of Saturn
in Scorpio from the 2nd Nov. 2014
Gold Prices
Bhavishya Phal Bhaskar a Classical Text indicates that when Jupiter ingresses
in Libra the Prices of Gold May Fall along with Cotton oil and Milk
Products ,hence Prices of Oil will fluctuate then after 12th Sept. 2017
anil aggarwala BSc. Engg. P.E.C Ch. Jyotish Acharaya , Research BVB New
Delhi Year 2007 to 2012
20th Jan. 2017 22-15 hrs. New Delhi
Award Winner in Research in Astrology in Bhartiya Vidhya Bhawan New
DelhiEmail:
astrodoc.vedicastrology@gmail.comFacebook https://www.facebook.com/
astrodocanil/
Writer of Articles on Star Teller, Modern Astrology, The Planets & Forecast,
Times of Astrology, Research Magzine of All India Association of Astrologers,
Journal of Astrology, Saptrishi Astrology, The Astrologic Magzine of Joni Patry
of US
For My True Predictions, Expert Advice, Viewer Comments, Teaching and
Consultation go on the Home Page and Click the Relevant Option
Financial Astrology Specialised Please contact me on +918527884764
What App Number +919810038903
Skypee ID aggarwalaanil

Commodity prices: What the stars foretell

July 6, 2009, 7:22 AM IST Nidhi Nath Srinivas in Something Fresh | Markets | ET

What can one say about the market hours before the Budget? What can one say
about the market anyway, given zero long-term policies in most commodities?

Since commodity-related businesses in India are largely bhagwan bharose, the only
thing to do this week was get a fix on what forces higher than the government
(fingers crossed) portend for the future. And who better to consult than one of the
oldest families in the business of star-gazing for business.
Meet Varanasi’s Tripathi family that has been predicting commodity prices for five
generations. Well known for its two best-selling astrological calendars – Thakur
Prasad Panchang and Chintaharan Jantri, the family has an enviable collection of
daily spot market prices going back 200 years. The youngest professional astrologer
of the Tripathi family, 31-year-old chemistry post-graduate and MBA student Anurag
says commercial astrology is surprisingly accurate.

In trading, timing is everything. Following the family tradition, Anurag claims he can
predict the specific dates when to buy and sell. He uses mathematical theories
based on what he calls ‘irregular planetary combination theory’ to predict when a
commodity will hit highs and lows.
To prove his theory, Anurag drew up for me price charts going back 40 years plotted
with corresponding planetary positions. They looked impressive. But as there was
zero chance of my understanding the nuances, I went straight to the nub of the
matter. Here are his predictions on gold, silver, cotton and soya oil.

Gold:

Gold is influenced by Saturn, Mars, Sun and Jupiter and its sign is Leo. Gold’s bull
run started in 1973 and ended in 1980, during which Saturn moved in Gemini,
Cancer, Leo and Virgo. In November 2006, Saturn came in Leo and gold was at
$650. It went up to $1032 in March 2008. Saturn will remain in Leo till September
2009.
There may be a bull run in gold from October 2009 till January 2010 due to Mars
transit in Cancer. But this bullrun may be short lived and price will fall due Saturn’s
effect.

Silver:

Silver is influenced by Saturn, Venus, Sun, Moon and Mars. Its sign is Cancer.
Silver’s bullrun started in 1973 and ended in 1980. During this period, Saturn moved
in Gemini, Cancer, Leo and Virgo. In November 2006, Saturn came in Leo when
silver was at $12.50. Now it has gone up to $21.20. Saturn will remain in Leo till
September 2009.
In September 2009, Saturn will come in Virgo. It will enter Hastha Nakshatra on
December 17, where it will remain till January 2011. Saturn will leave Virgo in August
2012. The bullrun will go bust during Saturn’s transit in Virgo.
There may be a bull run from October 2009 till January 2010 due to Mars transit in
Cancer but this may be short lived. Prices will fall due Saturn’s effect.
There will be a solar eclipse on July 22 in Cancer. Due to this, gold and silver market
is expected to become bullish from July 25 to August 15-20. On August 31, Saturn is
going to set and Jupiter will be in Aquarius. Bullion will fall between August 31 and
September 15. After September 15, bullion prices will rise. On December 17, Saturn
will move in Hasth Nakshatra. Bullion will fall again.

Cotton:

Cotton is influenced by Jupiter, Venus, Mercury and Moon and its sign is Libra but
the main influence is Jupiter. Long term price movement in cotton is determined by
Jupiter and Saturn but short term movement is decided by Venus and Mercury.
There will always be a bull run when Jupiter cruises in Scorpio and Pisces because
these are fierce signs. There will always be a bear run in cotton when Jupiter cruises
in Gemini, Sagittarius, and Aries, which are mild signs.

In May 2010, Jupiter is moving in Pisces. So there may be a bull run from April to
October 2010. Jupiter remains in Pisces till May 2011.

In May 2011, Jupiter will move in Aries. There may be a bear run from May to
December 2011. Jupiter remains in Aries till May 2012. There may be good fall in
prices during this period.
Mars will move in Pieces Navmansh on July 13. Prices are expected to go down
during July 13-22. Due to July 22 solar eclipse, they will drop from July 25 to August
5. On August 31, Saturn is going to set and Jupiter will be in Aquarius. Cotton will fall
during September 1-9. Then prices will rise till September 30. Prices are expected to
rise from December 23 to January 31, 2010.

Soyabean:

Soyabean is influenced by Saturn, Mars, Sun and Jupiter and its sign is Scorpio. The
bullrun in soya oil started in 1973 and ended in 1980. During this period, it was
mainly affected when Saturn moved in Gemini and Leo.

In November 2006, Saturn came in Leo. At that time, soya oil was at $0.28/lb. It went
up to $0.69/lb in February 2008. Saturn will remain in Leo till September.
Due to July 22 solar eclipse, prices are expected to go down during July 16-23. They
will rise from July 25 to August 12. On August 31, Saturn is going to set and Jupiter
will be in Aquarius. It will stay bullish from September 5-30.

Should we believe Anurag? Since the dates he mentions are close, it would be easy
enough to determine that. Anurag says he is now trying to predict hourly price
movements. I decided not to ask for them. No point really. With such incredibly high
political risk, and six months the new long term, a monthly grab on the market is
good enough for most traders right now. Meanwhile, to quote Paris Hilton, “even
though the stars are blind,” let’s hope the Budget shows us some real love.
 Nakshatras & the Stars
Nick Ant hon y Fi orenza

I ntr oduc ti on to Na k s ha tra s & the Sta rs

I n addition to the twel ve sidereal sol ar signs, the
ecl iptic is divided into 27 Naksha tras, form ing the
lunar zodiak, with each of the 13° 20' Nakshatras
further divided into four padas of 3° 20' . Expl oring
the qual ities of the individual stars as they express
throu gh the Naks hatras and their padas can bring
refined cl arity and far m ore detail to the
as trol ogical expression of the Nakshatras and their
padas . Likewise, expl oring the s tars as they express
in the context of each of the Naks hatras , their
padas and their rul ers can bring additional insight
into the nature of the as trol ogical infl uence of the
cons tell ations and s tars as they express through an
as trol ogical chart. As the s tars expressing through
the ecl iptic reveal the shifting charac teris tic
throu ghou t each zodiacal sign, the 3° 20' padas
further del ineate the ir expression.
 The Poster versi on of thi s chart, whi ch i s much l arger, has far more detail , wi th
many more stars. It al so shows the three l evel s of Gunas, the pada degrees,
t h e Va r g o t t a m a p ad a s an d t h e f o u r el em e n t P u s h k a r a N av am s a s . ( Av a i l a ble
vi a the Poster li nk at the bottom of thi s web page.)

I n Thi s Arti c l e
The first part of this article is an introduction to Nakshatras, their padas, and
how to navi gate them (for those new to Nakshatras). The next secti on
reveal s how to expl ore the constell ati ons and stars as they express through
the Nakshatras and thei r padas, wi th detail ed examples. The secti on
followi ng i s an expl orati on of the Vernal Poi nt's pre cessi on thr ough the
Nakshatras starting around 4500 BCE. This section further explores the stars
expressi ng through the Nakshatras and thei r padas, wi th correl ati on to
hi stori c events deli neati ng the devel opment of hum an cul ture i n three
primary areas, anci ent Mesopo tami a (Sumer, Babyloni a), anci ent Egypt, and
the Indus Vall ey (and Indi a).

S i de rea l Si gns a nd the i r Tra di ti onal Rul e rs

Pl anetary rul ers are fundamental to understandi ng Nakshatras and thei r
padas. In cl assical Hi ndu astrol ogy, onl y the Sun, M oon and the fi ve vi sibl e
pl anets are consi dered as si gn rul ers. These are called the seven "Tradi ti onal
Rul ers." They are the rul ers deli neati ng the nature of our pal pable human
experi ence. The Sun and M oon rul e one si gn each, Leo and Cancer
respecti vely, whil e each of the pl anets rul e two si gns.
In addi ti on to the four el ements and the cardi nal , fixed and mutable modes,
each si gn al so has ei ther a masculi ne (di urnal / expressi ve / yang) or a
femi ni ne (noctur nal / receptive / yi n) quali ty. The Sun i s consi dered
m asculi ne i n nature , i s of the li ght of the day and i s externall y expressi ve. It
thus defi nes Leo as havi ng a m asculi ne nature , tha t i s of one's outward sel f
expression, or persona, and role in the world. The Moon is considered
femi ni ne i n nature , the l umi nary of the ni ght, whi ch i s percepti ve,
embraci ng and i s i nternally recepti ve. It thus defi nes Cancer as havi ng a
femi ni ne nature.

The M oon m odulates the ti des of our dai ly experi ence and reveal s how we
perceive, understand and conceptualize our life experi ence. M any
astrol ogers often m i si nterpret the a strol ogical nature of the M oon to m ean
em oti on, whe n i t does not. The M oon i s about our capaci ty to fl ow wi th the
m oti on of experi ence, to fl ow wi th the ti des of li fe. The more we embody thi s
capaci ty, the m ore we a r e able to have uncondi ti onal compassi on and
express tha t com passi on in our l i ves despi te any externalized turbul ence
occurri ng i n our lives. When we are no t centered i n the M oon, i n our core
essence , a pl ace of uncondi ti onal acceptance of all experi ence, we are
easily drawn i nto the wav es of em oti on. Thi s i s why learni ng to l ive attuned
to the lunar cycles helps us learn how to flow with the tides of experience.
This allows us to fully assimilate our life experience because we have no
resi stance to i t, thu s we a re able to transmute i t i nto experi enti ally gai ned
wi sdom, whi ch we can then full y express.
 E - m o t i o n i s t h e r e s i s t a n c e t o t h e m o t i o n o f e x p e r i e n c e . Wh e n w e r e s i s t
experience rather than embrace it, we create discordant patterning
i n the cell ul ar fabric throughout vari ous parts of our bodi es, a psychi c
tapestry that di storts our expressi on, both phy si ol ogi cally and
psychol ogically, and tha t creates reacti onal emotional tendenci es.
Conti nued resi stance to experi ence and an unwi llingness to em brace
and resolve these stored patterns reinforces this tapestry creating
m ore chroni c condi ti ons, whi ch i n turn rei nforces discordant patterns
of thought and behavi or. Thi s i s why the M oon i s sometimes mi ss -
understood to represent these mental -emoti onal patterns rat her than
our capacity to dance with life.

Pl anets rul e the si gns i n the order of thei r di stributi on i n the sol ar system and
fl ank the Sun and M oon si gns. M ercury thus rul es both Gemi ni and Vi rgo, the
si gns adjacent to Leo (Sun) and Cancer (M oon). M ercury h as a m asculi ne
expressi on through Gemi ni and a femi ni ne expressi on through Vi rgo. Venus
fl anks Mercury's si gns, havi ng a femi ni ne expressi on through Taur us a nd a
m asculi ne expressi on through Li bra. M ars has a m asculi ne expressi on
t h r o u g h Ar i e s a n d a f e m i ni n e e x p r e s si o n t h r o u g h S c o r p i o . J u p i t e r h a s a
femi ni ne expressi on through Pi sces and a m asculi ne expressi on through
Sagi ttari us. Saturn has a m asculi ne expressi on through Capri corn and a
f e m i n i n e e x p r e s s i o n t h r o u g h Aq u a r i u s , r u l i n g t h e l a s t t w o a d j a c e n t s i g n s .
Thus, the si gns al ternate in the m asculi ne -femi ni ne expressi on and the r ul ers
create a symm etry i n the ecli ptic. M ore about the pl anetary rulers, thei r
si gns and m asculi ne -femini ne rel ati onships can be found i n " Pl anetary
Di sposi ti ons & M utual Recepti ons ."
Na vi ga ti ng the Na k s ha tra s
The 27 Nakshatras are the si gns of a l unar -based zodi ak, i n compliment to
the twel ve-si gn sol ar -based zodi ak. The M oon travels approxim ately 27.3
days to com pl ete i ts orbi t around the Earth rel ati ve to the "fi xed" stars (the
M oon's si dereal peri od), about 13° 20' per day , hence the 27 Nakshatras,
also referred to as "Lunar Mansions".

Al t h o u g h c o m m o n t o Hi nd u a s t r o l o g y a n d k n o w n a s
"Nakshatras," thi s di vi sion has al so been used i n Persia,
Ar a b i a , C o p ti c E gy p t , B a b yl o ni a a n d i n t h e E up h ra t e s Va l l e y
o f M e s o p o t am i a . I n Ar a bi a , a N a k s h a t r a i s r e fe r r ed t o a s a
manzil , meaning Moon Mansi on or resti ng pl ace. Chi na al so
used a similar division dated back to c.2500 BCE, known as
"Si eu," al though 28 i n number and demarcating divi si ons
al ong the celesti al equator rather than the ecliptic.

There are three Nakshatra cusps that ali gn wi th the three si dereal fi re sol ar -
s i g n c u s p s ( t h e G r a n d F i r e T r i n e ) . * T h e s e a r e As h w i n i , w h i c h s t a r t s a t t h e
Ar i e s c u s p , M a g h a , w h i c h s t a r t s a t t h e L e o c u s p , a n d M ul a , w h i c h s t a r t s a t
the Sagi ttari us cusp. Note as wel l that some of the Nakshatras li e enti rely
wi thi n a si gn, and som e straddl e a si gn cusp expressi ng thr ough two si gns.
As hwi ni , M agha and M ul a are the onl y three where the s tart of the
Nakshatra ali gns wi th a si gn cusp.

Each Nakshatra al so has a rul er (l ord). In thi s case , the Lunar Nodes (Ketu
and Rahu) are used i n addi ti on to the seven Tradi tional Rul ers. The order of
the rul ers start wi th Ketu (the South Lunar Node ), followed by Venus, Sun,
M oon, M ars, Rahu (the North Lunar Node), Jupi ter, Saturn and M ercury. The
s e t r e p e a t s t h r e e t i m e s , s t a r t i n g i n As h w i n i , M a g h a a n d M u l a . T h u s w e h a v e
the sign, its ruler, and the Nakshatra and its ruler. For example, we have the
s i g n Ar i e s w i t h M a r s r u l i n g i n t h e m a s c u l i n e e x p r e s s i o n , a m a l g a m a t i n g w i t h
As hwi ni rul ed by the Sout h Node. Bharani , rul ed by Venus , al so expresses i n
t h e s i g n o f Ar i e s , a n d p a r t l y i n Ta u r u s .

* Because there are 9 rulers and 27 Nakshatras, the rul ers

have a tri ne rel ationshi p. The tri ne, a di vi sion of a ci rcle i nto
120°, i s resonant to the perfect musical fifth (3:2). Thi s i s the
most uni versally consonant harmonic i nterval (pleasi ng to the
ear and emotionally peaceful ) and the most durative (strong
and l ong-l asti ng) compared to other harmonics, which
subside before the fifth. Thus, the Nakshatra -based zodiac has
a strong, enduri ng and harmoni ous resonance, which imparts
a sustai ni ng underlyi ng nat ure to the apprehensi on of our life
experience and to our psychophysi ological expressi on.
P a da s & the i r Na va ms a s

Padas are 3° 20' extensi ons of each Nakshatra, which arti cul ate and
augment the expression of each Nakshatra's overall quality. The Nakshatra
padas are based on a Navam sa chart. Nav -am sa means ni ne di vi si ons of a
si gn (ra shi ). Thus, there ar e ni ne padas i n each si gn, wi th 108 total i n the
ecli ptic, thus produci ng four padas per Nakshatra. A Navamsa chart (D -9 ) i s
consi dered to be the m ost im por tant of the di vi si onal (varga) charts, but
shoul d al ways be used i n conjuncti on wi th the fundamental (rashi ) chart (D -
1). In concert wi th the ha rm onic resonance of the num ber ni ne, the
Navamsa chart delineates our i nner worki ngs —our strengths and weaknesse s
and thei r effects i n all areas of li fe. Ni ne i s the capstone of the pri mary
n u m b e r s ( 1 t h r o u g h 9 ) . I t i s o f c o m p l e t i o n , w h a t w e b e c o m e . As t h e n a t a l
(rashi ) chart i s liken to a bl uepri nt, the Navamsa chart reveal s what that
bl uepri nt becomes.

Each pada expresses through a Navamsa sign and the sign's ruling planet.
Si nce there are twel ve Navamsa si gns, as there are si gns i n the sol ar zodi ak,
and four padas per Nakshatra, the pada sequence repeats every three
Nakshatras. Each pada also al ternates wi th a m as culi ne and femi ni ne
expression as do the twelve solar signs. The Navamsas align with the fire sign
c u s p s , a s d o t h e N a k s h a t r a s . T h u s w e h a v e a n Ar i e s - M a r s N a v a m s a
d e l i n e a t i n g t h e f i r s t p a d a o f t h e As h w i n i N a k s h a t r a , o n t h e Ar i e s c u s p .
C o n t i n u i n g t h r o u g h t h e z o d i a c , t h e f o l l o w i n g s e t b e g i n s w i t h a n Ar i e s - M a r s
Navam sa deli neati ng the fi rst pada of the Rohi ni Nakshatra. The fol l owi ng
s e t b e g i n s w i t h a n Ar i e s - M a r s N a v am s a d e l i ne a ti n g t h e f i r s t p a d a o f t h e
Punarvasu Nakshatra. The next set begins the Magha Naksh atra on the Leo
cusp (the next fi re si gn), and so on, wi th ni ne sets expressi ng throughout the
zodi ak.

Navam sas are di vi sions of the si gns of the sol ar zodi ac. Padas are di vi si ons
of the Nakshatras, the l unar zodi ac. Thus the Padas, whi ch are assi gned a
Navamsa, reveal the expression of the interrelationship between the two
zodi acs.

The above i s i ntended to be a bri ef i ntroducti on to Nakshatras and padas

for those not familiar, to reveal their fundamental orientati on wi th si gns and
elements, and how they all work together before we delve into the stars as
they express through each Nakshatra and their padas. There is a plethora of
onli ne and pri nted publicati ons wi th more i n -depth materi al about the
nature of Nakshatras, padas, and Navamsas, thei r interrel a ti onship and thei r
rel ated applicati ons. Som e references can be found at the end of thi s
article.

Nakshatras are often thought of as referri ng to vari ous stars or

groups of stars, and al though they demarcate the heavens
much like the twelve solar -based si gns, they really are a
di vi sion of "time." To say the list of Nakshatras has a starti ng
poi nt i s somewhat mi sleadi ng. Today they are generally listed
s t a r t i n g w i t h A s h w i n i , t h e f i r s t N a k s h a t r a i n Ar i e s . H o w e v e r t h i s
w a s f r om w h e n t h e Ve r n a l P oi n t w a s p r e ce s si n g t o 0 ° Ar i e s
a n d t h e s t a r t o f As h w i ni , w h i c h o cc u r re d j u s t a f ew y e a r s i n t o
t h e 3 r d c e n t u ry (d e m ar ca ti n g t h e s t a r t o f t h e Ag e o f P i sc e s ).
Pri or to thi s time, the li st was consi dered to start wi th an
e a rl i e r N ak s h a t r a . F o r e xam pl e , a t t h e s t a r t o f Ag e o f Ar i e s ,
the Vernal Poi nt was i n the midst of Kri ttika, which occurred
a r o u n d 1 9 4 0 B C E . Al t h o u g h m o s t H i n d u a s t r o l o g e r s s t i l l
c o n s i d e r As h w i n i a s t h e f i r s t N a k s h a t r a , t h e V e r n a l P o i n t h a s
precessed (westward) through Revati and i s now in Uttara
Bhadrapada, at 5° Pisces.

Nakshatra-Pada Resonance
The nine sets of padas create a three -fold Grand Trine resonance.
Ni nth Harmonic Geometry based on toroi dal vortex math. Ref: Marko Rodin and Randy
P o w el l , a n d s ym m e t ry i n n u m b e r s t r u c t u re . R e f : An t h o n y M or ri s : Th e N um eri c al Un i v e r se

Ar i t h m e ti c R e d uc ti o n s

27 Nakshatras: 2+7 = 9
9 Nakshatra Rulers = 9
108 Padas: 1 + 8 = 9
360° = 3+6 = 9

S o l a r Si g n & N a k sh a t r a R ul e r s hi p - W h o r ul e s w h o ?
Ar e t h e N a k s h a t r a s s u b o r d i n a t e t o t h e t w e l v e s ol a r s i g n s , o r a r e t h e s o l a r
si gns subordi nate to the N akshatras? Some Hi ndu astrol ogers do imply a
hi erarchy and some advi se agai nst i t. I tend to vi ew them (and thei r rulers)
as formi ng an amal gam (a synthe si s). In my vi ew, argui ng domi nance of one
over the other is no different than arguing if daytime has dominance over
ni ghttime, or i f the femi nine or m asculi ne has a domi nant posi ti on, when i n
reali ty one does not dominate the other, as they are complimentary aspects
of one unified awareness—Yin and Yang.

The rel ati onshi p of sol ar sign rul ers and Nakshatra r ul ers shoul d not be
confused wi th pl anetary di sposi tors. The l atter i s consi der when a pl anet
resides in a sign it does not rule, thus expressing its energetic to the sign's
ruli ng pl anet. See " Di spositi ons & M utual Recepti ons ." In the case of sol ar
signs and Nakshatras, we are talking about how two rulers work or harmonize
together , not about pl anetary placements.
 ~ Na k s ha tra s , P a da s & the S ta rs ~

Re uni ti ng the S tars w i th the Nak s ha tra s a nd the i r Pada s

M uch like occurred wi th western astrol ogy, where observati onal astronomy
and astrol ogi cal knowl edge dri fted apart, wi th few astrol ogers bei ng abl e to
l ook i nto the heavens a nd know whi ch stars are whi ch, the constell ati ons
they form , and what stars express thr ough whi ch astrol ogical si gns, so too i s
thi s often the case wi th Hi ndu (Vedi c) astrol ogers.

Expl ori ng the stell ar quali ties expressi ng through ea ch Nakshatra can
si gni ficantly expound upon and bri ng greater context to the general Hi ndu
deli neati ons of the Nakshatras. Indi vi dual star pl acements wi thi n the padas
can further refi ne and detail these deli neati ons as well as bri ng greater
understandi ng to the transi ti ons from one pada to the next. Foll owi ng are a
few exam ples that shoul d hel p dem onstrate thi s pri nci pl e and how to further
explore other Nakshatras and the ir padas in this way. I will delve into some
d e t a i l i n t h i s f i r s t e x a m p l e e x p l o r i n g t h e H a s t a N a k s h a t r a i n V i r g o . An
expl orati on of the Vernal Poi nt's hi stori cal precession thr ough the
Nakshatras and thei r padas as i t rel ates to the devel opment of early hu man
cul ture I present l ater i n thi s articl e.

H a s t a N a k s h a t ra 10 ° - 2 3 ° 2 0 '
Hasta expresses through mid -sidereal Vi rgo, a femini ne earth si gn. The
overall context of thi s area of the zodi ac i s about human devel opment,
heal th and wellbei ng, heali ng, educati on, a nd of envi ronm ental and
agricul tural concerns (the general nature of Vi rgo). Vi rgo i s an earth si gn
and M ercury rules the ai r el ement*, thus Vi rgo imparts an earth -ai r el ement,
whi ch resul ts i n a groundi ng, stabl e, practi cal , calcul ati ng and sel f -
sustai ni ng nature , wi th e m phasi s on comm uni cati on, educati on and detai led
l ogi sti cs.

* Ol der Hi ndu astrol ogy often correl ates Mercury wi th the

earth element and Saturn wi th the ai r element. See Pl anetary
El ements for clarification about thi s, and about planets and
el ements i n general . In thi s article I refer to Mercury wi th an
ai r elemental quali ty and Saturn wi th an earth elemental
quali ty.

Poster versi on snap shot.

Tradi ti onall y, Hi ndu deli neati ons describe Hasta as bei ng about the strengths
and limi tati ons of knowl edge and i ts applicati on. Hasta i s associ ated wi th all
activi ty rel ated to the hands. Hasta i s service and work ori ented wi th emphasi s
on skill and intell igence, and working in harmony with the laws of nature. It
i mparts a l i ght and swi ft (Kshi pra) qual i ty i mpel l i ng a qui ck and ti mel y response
in thought and action, producing fast results.

Hasta's underl yi ng m oti vati on i s grounded i n and se eks to express th rough the
physical /materi al aspects of li fe, yet wi th an outward energeti c that impel s
creati ve expansi on, growth and change.*

* This is based on the three levels of Gunas, a topic presented later in this
article.

The Moon is the ruler of the Hasta Nakshatra and brings the water element
to Vi rgo's earth -ai r el ement. Water softens and nouri shes earth, m aki ng
thi ngs grow. The M oon am al gamates wi th the femi nine expressi on of
Mercury, the rul er of Vi rgo. M ercury al so aerates the earth -water amal gam.
As a femi ni ne expressi on, thi s i s m ore about li steni ng and recepti vi ty, about
spi ri tual and i ntellectual matters, and about educati on for human
betterm ent, m ore so than about externali zed form s of comm unicati on
regardi ng practical or worl dly matters (i nterpers onal i nteracti on and
exchange, l ogi sti cs, dail y activi ty, etc.), such a s i n busi ness or commerce,
as i s M ercury's m asculi ne expressi on i n Gemi ni .

Thus, i n thi s Nakshatra, our emoti onal and psychol ogi cal response (Hasta -
M oon) amal gamates wi th our i ntell ectu al center (Virgo-M ercury). Thi s
Mercury-Moon am al gam im parts a capaci ty for i ntui ti ve perceptual
sensitivity to our conceptual understanding of our life experience. It imparts
a sense of concern for all life and to protect that which ensures its
wellbei ng. The Moon softens Mercury's expressi on, maki ng i t more
feeli ng/i ntui ti ve-based. Thi s M ercury -Moon amal gam al so tempers a reacti ve
em oti onal response to li fe experience, because M ercury bri ngs rati onali ty
and di scrimi nati on to the M oon's pal pabl e and sympat heti c nature, resul ti ng
i n the capaci ty to i ntui ti vel y apprehend the m eaning and m essage that our
life experience offers.

Hasta's l unar resonance a l so means a sensi ti vi ty to the waxi ng and wa ni ng

of em oti onal tides, whi ch can impart mental i ndecisi on and t urbul ence i n
the mind, resulting in an inner restlessness or sense of insecurity underlying a
calm dem eanor. Thi s can al so l ead to entrapment in the limi tati ons of
knowledge, in what one thinks they know, when there is instead a need to
expand the contai ne r of knowl edge—the capaci ty for conceptual
understandi ng and embodiment of uni versal awareness. Thi s can al so limi t
one to l esser m aterial pursui ts and concern wi th de tail s while l osi ng si ght of
a greater vi si on, li fe purpose and expressi on of a greater po tenti al . Thus,
learni ng to transcend the surface turbul ence of mi nd i s important i n Hasta
to expand percepti on beyond the l imi tati ons of reasoni ng mi nd.

Now that we have an understanding of Hasta's basic context, let us explore

how the constell ati ons and s tar s further cl arify the nature of Hasta and
Hasta's arti cul ati on through i ts four padas.

H a s t a a n d i t s S t ar s
Fi rst l et us consi der the general stell ar envi ronm ent expressi ng through thi s
Nakshatra, whi ch can si gni ficantl y cl arify Hasta's nature before exp l ori ng
each of the four padas.
Hasta expresses between Zani ah (η) and Theta (θ) of Vi rgo. Corvus, the
raven, just south of Vi rgo, i s a si gnifi cant constell ati on expressi ng i ts
energetics i nto thi s area of Vi rgo, specifi cally through Hasta. Corvus i s of
hi gh i ntelligence, i ngenuity , imagi nati on, i nsi ght and adaptability. The
brai ns of Ravens are among the l argest of any bi rd speci es. They are
problem solvers, inventors and are highly opportunistic. Corvus is the keeper
of secrets and a knowl edge hol der, bu t i s al so a propheti c reveal er—the
oracul ar "raven messenger bi rd" to those who are so attuned, and who ask
and listen. Corvus implores us to pay astute attention to the signs or
m essages naturall y expressi ng through the worl d around us m om ent -by-
moment and to adapt ac cordi ngly. The si gns found i n the si mplest of li fe
experience can have meaning if we are willing to be attentive to them. In
fact, we can even a sk to recei ve gui dance, or i nformati on about future or
remote events, si mpl y by bri efly hol di ng the i ntent to i nqui re and then
letti ng i t go. It i s the si ncere projecti on of clear i ntent that vi brati onall y
elicits a response from the world around us. Corvus is a protector as well, of
both the animal and human worlds, and will forewarn of approaching
danger to avert unnecessary mi shaps, as well as to affi rm fortui tous
opportuni ti es, m eeti ngs or events.

Non-verbal subtle messages from the worl d around us express through the
m agneti c dom ai n, and thi s m eans we perceive them through our "i ntri nsic
cardi ac nervous system ," (ICNS). The heart's cardi oneurol ogi cal system i s
equall y as important, i f not more so, than the cerebral brai n i n our heads.
The heart i s li terally a brain, and i ts magnetic fi el d is far greater i n strength
than that of our cerebral brai n and extends beyond the body. The i ntri nsic
cardi ac nervous system governs our i ntui ti ve capaci ty and rel ated
perceptual states, how we simply know wi thout reason. To functi on from
heart's cardi oneurol ogical center i s what i t means to be heart -centered. To
attune to and trust i n the impul ses recei ved by the heart i s essenti al to
experi ence i nner peace and harmony, and thus to become magneti cally
recepti ve rather than i ntellectually defensi ve to li fe experience. To d o so we
need to quiet the chatter in our minds , which continually analyzes
opposi tes, creates em oti onal di scord, and drowns out subtl e forms of
comm uni cati on occurri ng i n the m agnetic dom ai n, and to pl ace attenti on
upon our hearts, to be open and recepti ve from our heart's center, and to
breathe the m agneti c forces of nature. The i ntri nsic cardi ac nervous system
receives input from other organs in our bodies as well as sensory input from
the external worl d, and i t comm uni cates thi s i nformati on to our cerebral
brai n just a s the cerebral brai n di stri bute s i nstructi onal i nformati on
throughout the body. The se two system s are i n constant comm uni cati on and
bri ngi ng them i nto trans -c oherence (re sonati ng i n harmony together) all ows
us to functi on from i ntegrated heart and mi nd, and i n m asculine -femini ne
equi poi se.

A c t u a l l y w e h a v e t h r e e b r a i n s , t h e t h i r d b e i n g t h e " Ab d o m i n a l B r a i n , " t h e
sol ar pl exus, whi ch governs the enteri c nervous system. It i s the experi enti al
chakra of materiali ty, of how we pal pate and i nteract wi th the physi cal
worl d. It i s governed by E a rth and functi ons i n the gravi tati onal domai n.

Corvus expressi ng through Vi rgo, whi ch i s rul ed by Mercury i n the femi ni ne

(recepti ve/nocturnal ) expressi on, and through Hasta, whi ch i s ruled by the
M oon (al so femi ni ne), all deli neates an i nternal or transce ndent form of
comm uni cati on wi th the natural worl d and the m essages and m eani ng
expressi ng through i t. It i m parts a hi ghl y percepti ve sensi ti vi ty to all that i s
occuring in one's environment, an ability to read the signs and to see the
patterns, al ong wi th the i ntelli gence, skill and dexteri ty to constructi vely
appl y that percepti on.
The human spi nal column, bathed i n cerebral spi nal fl uid, i s a hi ghl y tuned vertically
arrayed antenna that resonates to and receives Earth's gravi tati onal emanati ons. These
vi brati ons culminate i n the cranial structure that reflects them to the pi neal gland i n the
center of the brai n. The pi neal gl and i s a "neuroendocri ne transducer" that converts
Earth's gravo-magnetic signal s i nto chemical hormonal responses that control th e
pi tui tary gl and, the master control center of the brai n, whi ch governs the rest of the
neurol ogical system.

Vi ndemiatri x (ε ) and Porri ma (γ) of Vi rgo are two pri ncipal stars expressi ng
through thi s area of Vi rgo and through Hasta , al so contri buti ng to Ha sta 's
characteri sti c. They m ark the centre of si dereal Vi rgo and ar ti cul ate the
essence of Vi rgo. Betwee n the two i n ecli ptical l atitude and sli ghtly east i s
Mi nel auva (δ ) of Vi rgo.

Porrim a, just two degrees north of the eclipti c, i s a doubl e star, whi ch a re
almost perfect i denti cal twi ns orbi ti ng each other in hi ghl y elliptical orbi ts.
Porrima expresses through the more transcendent nature of the mind, our
hi gher brai n centers responsi bl e for a greater perceptual capaci ty, often
associ ated wi th cl airvoyanc e and tel epathy. Porrima imparts a capaci ty to
have foresi ght to see future or remote probabili ties. Vi ndemi atri x, just nor th
of Porrima, cl assically i s the Harvester or star of the harvest, the grape -
gatherer and vintager. "This star is said to confer gre at powers of thought
a n d a n e x a c t i n g , s e v e r e n a t u r e " ( f r i e n d a n d s i d e r e a l i s t An d r é s B o u l t o n
Takra).

North i s Diadem (α ) of Com a Berenices, the jewel ed crown above the

Vi rgi n's head. Ornate crowns i n anti qui ty were designed wi th speci fic
m etal s, jewel s and geom etri es to accentuate the wearer's tel epathi c and
cl ai rvoyant capaci ti es, a nd for thei r comm uni on with tra nscendent realm s of
consci ousness. Di adem bri ngs emphasi s to natural material s, geometry and
technol ogi es that facili tate attunement to our transce ndent soul awareness
and gui dance. Diadem also deli neates the capstone to human spi nal
col um n, arti cul ati ng the r esonant structure of the hum an crani um , the brai n,
and especi ally the pi neal gl and and i ts illumi nati on or awakeni ng of i nner
vi si on, the doorw ay to suprahum an percepti on and i ntradim ensi onal travel .
I tend to associate all of these stars, Diadem of Coma, Porrima, Minelauva
and Vi ndemi atri x, and those of Corvus, wi th our bi o -resonance , our
neurol ogi cal functi on, the human spi nal col umn, subtl e en ergy fl ow through
cerebrospi nal fl ui d, wi th attunement and ti mi ng, wi th our enti re bi ol ogi cal
terrai n (the i nternal envi ronm ent of the body ), and wi th heal th and nutri ti on
i n general . Thi s i ncl udes agricul tural heal th, that of crops (esp. roots and
stem s, whi ch transport soi l nutrient), of proper soil mi neralizati on and all
i nvolved i n creati ng optim al soil bi ol ogy and subsequent heal thy produce.
Thi s bri ngs em phasi s to the sym bi otic rel ati onshi p of all of these thi ngs i n the
rol e i n optim al hum an functi oni ng. Ill heal th, neurologi cal dysfuncti on and
prem ature fatali ty resul ts when thi s i ntimate bi ol ogical -bi osphere
rel ati onshi p i s di sturbed; i .e., poll uted by syntheti c chemi cal s or
el ectrom agneti cs, natural cycl es and rhythms di srupted or ti mi ng i gnored
(both agri cul turall y and bi ol ogically).

Vi ndemiatri x and Porrima have often been gi ven a bad rap i n some ol der
astrol ogi cal li terature. For example, i n Indi a Vi ndemi atri x was noted to be
associ ated wi th unexpected wi dowhood. However , i t i s not any i nherent
m aleficent nature of these stars tha t i s responsi ble for ill -timed or ill -fated
events, but a di scordant bi o -harm oni c resonance, an i nternal di sconnect
with nature and her rhythms, and a lack of awareness of the delicate
s y m bi o s i s o f l i vi n g s y s t e m s . Ac c i d e n t s o c c u r w h e n w e a r e n o t p a y i n g
attenti on to the subtl e messages wi thi n or when we are mi ndi ng other
peopl e's busi ness rather than our own. Vi ndemiatri x especially bri ngs
emphasi s to our need to pay attenti on to detai l s. Hasta's associ ati on wi th
the hand s al so em phasi ze thi s, as the m ental -em otional correspondence to
the hands (as a body part) refers to that whi ch i s immediatel y at hand,
short-term events and goals, and hence the need to pay attention to the
detail s of the moment, to timi ng.

Vi ndemiatri x i s ri ch i n mi neral s and i s a rather powe rful X -ray source, m ore

than 300 tim es that of our Sun, suggesti ng consi derabl e magnetic acti vi ty,
and thus i ndi cati ng resonances beyond our vi si ble percepti on and tangi bl e
m undane experi ence, a s well as im parti ng a m ag netic i ntui ti ve character
and sti m ul ati ng paranormal forms of percepti on. The nature of these star s
impel s us to refi ne our bi oharm oni c resonance and our capaci ty to attune
to subtl e energeti c currents. They i nvi te us to get tuned up to tune i n.
Vi ndemi atri x and Porri ma (15°) al so mark the exal ted seat for our wi nged
m essenger Mercury, si gni ficantl y addi ng perspecti ve and under standi ng to
the nature of the stars at thi s ecli ptical l ongi tude. Thi s i s an important
consi derati on here because M ercury' s exal ted resonance lies wi thi n the si gn
i t rul es. M ercury i s the vessel by whi ch these stars functi on i n thei r hi ghest
expressi on, that i s, through the refi ned neurol ogy of paranormal
comm uni cati on.

Mercury al so governs our i nternal neurol ogi cal system an d the preci si on
timi ng of i ntercell ular comm unicati on, thus al so br i ngi ng strong em phasi s to
tem poral cogni ti on (percepti on/acti on response ) a nd rel ated heal th i ssues
such as cogni tive dysfuncti on, time dyspercepti on, etc., l eadi ng to
prem ature neurol ogi cal systems fail ure.

Mercury i s a si gnificant i ndi cator used i n astrol ogical

forecasti ng for agricultural commodi ties. Its exal ted l ocati on
lyi ng i n the midst of sidereal Virgo, si gn of wheat and the
harvest, explains why.

The e ssence of thi s zodi acal area, com pri sed by all of these conjoi ni ng
entri es, al so expresses through the hi gher mental capaci ti es associ ated wi th
the abili ty to for -sense future probabili ti es and to p ercei ve remote or non -
l ocal events i n space and tim e. Thi s propheti c abili ty i s wi th spe ci fic
purpose , not onl y for comm uni cati on, but acti on. Thi s i s m uch m ore than
recei vi ng sim ple impul ses of prem oni ti on, and i s not onl y associ ated wi th ill -
fated events, but is about how our attentiveness and experience extends or
reaches from the past, through the present, and into the future. This implies
the ability to sense future events just around the corner. The purpose of such
eves-dropping into the future provides advantage in how to take
appropri ate acti on i n the present so that we can pr epare and steer our
course to m eet future eve nts to come that are al ready preci pi tati ng from
the realm of probabili ties.

Thus, we can see how M ercury's exal tati on, i ts femi ni ne expressi on i n Vi rgo,
and the Moon ruling Hasta all delineate internal or transcendent fo rms of
comm uni cati on, that occuri ng wi thi n self (neurol ogical / i ntercellul ar, etc.,
paranorm al / tel epathi c, etc,) as well as that occurri ng i n the natural worl d
(wi th Earth, the l and, the animal and pl ant ki ngdoms, and all that i s
envi ronm ental ). Vi ndemi atri x, Porri m a and M ercury's exal ted resonance al so
form ulate the stell ar energeti c expressi ng through Hasta's second pada.

Thi s overall stell ar energeti c expressi ng through Ha sta deli neates i ts

fundam ental nature, bri ngi ng em phasi s to bi ol ogical and neuro l ogical
attunement to the natural world, and the need to trust in and follow through
on sub tl e m essages received through transcendent forms of percepti on.

H a s t a 's P a d a s
Hasta's padas fur ther delineate and arti cul ate the nature of Hasta's
expression.
Hasta Pada 1 (10° - 13° 20' ) (Aries-Mars)
Si gn: Vi rgo-M ercury (femini ne expressi on) • Hasta - M oon • Pada:
Ar i e s - M a r s (m a s c ul i n e e x pr e s s i o n )
E l e m e n t s : V i r g o M e r c u r y : e a r t h - a i r ; M o o n : w a t e r ; Ar i e s M a r s : f i r e - f i r e

P a d a 1 o f H a s t a e x p r e s s e s t h r o u g h t h e Ar i e s N a v a m s a r u l e d b y M a r s . S t a r s
e x p r e s s i n g t h r o u g h p a d a 1 i n c l u d e Z a n i a h o f V i r g o a n d T u r a i s o f Ar g o N a v i s ,
whi ch li e on the cusp of the previ ous Nakshatra (Ut tara Phal guni ) and Hasta
thus expressi ng i nto both and arti cul ati ng the transiti onal entry from Uttara
P h a l g u n i ' s f o r t h p a d a i n t o H a s t a ' s f i r s t p a d a . Al s o e x p r e s s i n g i n t o p a d a 1 a r e
P h i V e l o r u m o f t h e s a i l o f t h e Ar g o , E t a C r a t e r , X u a n g e ( λ ) B o ö t e s , a n d t h e
An tennae Gal axies of Cor vus , the l atter whi ch expresses toward the end of
the pada. Pada 1 expresses between the ecli ptical l ongi tudes of Beta (β)
Coma to Di adem (α) Coma.

Zani ah (η) Vi rgo, i s an ecliptical star, l ess than 2° north i n eclipti cal lati tude.
Zani ah i nspires the "ri ght use of wi ll " di rected by soul -level impul ses and
unadul terated by persona li ty or egoi c -level i nfl uences. Zani ah impel s ri ght
acti on and partici pati on in the here and now, moment -by-moment. Zani ah
embodi es the essence of the Vi rgi n's puri ty —to become a cl ear vessel and
to know ri ght acti on. Za niah bri ngs em phasi s to being/livi ng i n the present,
and thus deli neates the e nergeti c as we make transi ti on i nto Hasta and i nto
Hasta's first pada.

Conjoi ni ng Zani ah i n the northern heavens i s Beta (β) Com a Bereni ces,
emphasizi ng our need to appl y personal will accordi ng to our spi ri tual / soul
guidance, and which expresses through the magnetic forces of nature, in
the messages provided by the world around us. Beta of Coma impels the
applicati on of our i ntui ted gui dance and spi ri tual pri nci ples i n our daily li fe
experience.

Conjoi ni ng Zani ah from the southern heavens i s Tur ai s Cari na and Phi
Ve l o r u m , b o t h o f Ar g o N a vi s , w h i c h l i e al o n g t h e g a l a c ti c e q u a t o r , a n d t h u s
are more associ ated wi th our l onger -term soul -l evel sojourn and evol uti onary
course.
Tu r a i s (ι ) ( As p i di s k e ) o f t h e Ar g o i s a r a t h e r r a r e w h i t e s u p e r g i a n t s t a r t h a t
shi nes wi th a l umi nosi ty of 4900 tim es our Sun, wi th a radi us estim ated to be
a b o u t 4 0 t i m e s t h a t o f o u r S u n . " T h i s Ar a b i a n n a m e h a s l e d t o s o m e
confusi on regardi ng the nature of thi s star, even confused to be part of
P u p p i s t h e s t e r n o f t h e Ar g o , b u t i t l i e s al o n g t h e g u n w a l e i n C a ri n a , t h e h u l l
o f t h e A r g o , u n d e r V e l o r u m t h e s a i l . " ( Al l e n )

Phi Vel orum (φ) and the a djoi ni ng Pul sar P 0950 reside exactly on the
G a l a c t i c E q u a t o r i n t h e S a i l ( V e l o r u m ) o f t h e Ar g o .

Pul sars are navi gati onal beacons, constant and de pendabl e remi nders. They
are consi dered by most astronomers to be the resul t of rapi dl y rotati ng
neutron (col l apsed) stars that emi t el ectri cally neutral subatomi c parti cles
at consi stentl y dependable pul sati ng i nte rval s. However, thi s model i s
consi dered hypotheti cal . The exact rate of pul sars and many other of thei r
uni que characteri stics al so suggest they are not at all natural but are
constructed beacons distributed throughout our galaxy. Pulsars are usually
found al ong the gal actic equatori al plane. Ei ther way, they provi de an
ever-present message due to neurol ogi cal resonance, whi ch i s recei ved
d i re c tl y i n t o o u r n e u r o l o g y t r a n s c e n d i n g v e r b al l a n g u a g e . Wi t h o u t c o n s c i o u s
attenti on to thei r impul ses, pul sars can al so impel bli ndly -dri ven patterns of
behavior.
P-0950 has a pulse rate of 1.436551 seconds, a frequency of 0.696 Hz., which
i s at the very l ow end of the Del ta brai nwave regi on. Bel ow thi s i s the
Epsilon brai nwave regi on of extrem ely l ow frequencies (ELF). Thi s i s where ,
through m edi tati ve practice, one becomes enti rely thoughtl ess and
om ni sciently aware. Thi s f requency transl ates both to i nfrared and vi olet
wavel engths i n the l i ght spectrum. Thus, P -0950 li nks energy currents
occurri ng i n the spi ri tual real m (crown chakra) wi th the very root / earth
primordi al response (Earth Chakra —about a foot below our feet), al so
remi nding us that to receive our i nner gui dance we must be grounded and
properl y tuned—like any good antenna, otherwi se behavi oral response i n
t h i s Ar i e s -M a r s a c ti o n o r i en t e d p a d a c a n b e c o m e aw r y a n d e r r a t i c .

Gal actic Turai s and Phi Vel orum put eclipti cal Zaniah's "ri ght use of wi ll " i nto
a greater evol uti onary context, one wi th rami fications that extend
throughout spacetim e and beyond what i s vi si ble. Our acts of wi ll are not
i sol ated, cut off and l imited to the moment i tself, b ut extend i nto the past -
future ti me-stream of the soul i nfluenci ng the conti nuous cosmi c currents i n
soul's greater evolutionary journey in ways that are unseen in the act ion
moment.
T h e An t e n n a e G a l a x i e s ( N G C 4 0 3 8 a n d 4 0 3 9 ) a r e a p a i r o f d i s t o r t e d c o l l i d i n g s p i r a l
gal axies about 70 million light -years away, i n the constellation of Corvus. Thi s view
c om bi n e s AL M A o b s e r v a ti o n s , m a d e i n t w o di f fe r e nt w a v el e n g t h r a n g e s d u rin g t h e
o b s e r v a t or y 's e a rl y t e s ti ng p h a s e , w i t h v i si bl e -l i g h t o b s e r v a ti o n s f r om t h e NAS A/ E S A
Hubble Space Tel escope. The Hubbl e image i s the sharpest vi ew of thi s object ever
t a k e n a n d s e r ve s a s t h e u l ti m a te b e nc hm a rk i n t e rm s o f re s ol u ti o n . C r e di t : AL M A
( E S O / N A O J / N R A O ) . V i s i b l e l i g h t i m a g e : t h e N A S A/ E S A H u b b l e S p a c e T e l e s c o p e . M o r e
about this image.

Turai s impel s us to extend our awareness i nto thi s time -stream, whil e Zani ah
i nspi res cl ear acti on i n the m oment from soul 's and nature's gui di ng
i nfl uence. Thus each acti on moment i s one punctual droplet of many
composi ng a conti nuous time -stream that formul ates the path or wave u pon
which soul travels. Turais invites us to recognize our actions extend into and
i nfl uence not onl y the nature of our own l i ves, but al so the li ves of other s,
effecti ng the m eanderi ng currents i n an ocean of b ei ng. They se t up
resonances i n spacetim e tha t defi ne the probabili ty of experi ences yet to
com e for our sel ves and in the evol uti onary journey of all i nvol ved.

Th e An t e n n a e G a l a xi e s N G C 4 0 3 8 - 3 9 l i e 1 7 ° s o u t h o f t h e e c l i p ti c b e t w e e n
E t a ( η ) C r a t e r a n d G i e n a h ( γ ) o f C o r v u s . T h e An t e n n a e G a l a x i e s a r e s o
nam ed due to the re sem bl ance of two steam ers of dust a nd stars extendi ng
from their centers to the likeness of insect antennae, subtle energy
receptors that serve m any di fferent envi ronm ental sensory functi ons. Note
t h a t t h e An t e n n a e t i g h t l y c o n j o i n Di a d em (p r e s e n t e d a b o v e ) , s t r a d d l i n g t h e
transi ti on from pada 1 i nto pada 2 , whi ch deli neates the transi ti on from
pada 1's more assertive, activist, externalized expression to one that has an
excepti onally percepti ve nature.

C r a t e r c o m b i n e d w i t h n e a r b y C o r v u s w a s J u l i u s S c h i l l e r ' s " Ar k o f t h e
Covenant." Crater , the challis or grail , li es south of the eclipti c under Super
G a l a c t i c C e n t e r . Al t h o u g h t h e Ar k m a y b e c o n s i d e r e d a t e c h n o l o g i c a l
transcei ver for extraterrestri al communi cati on or i ntradimensi onal travel ,
tel eportati on, l evi tati on or transmutati onal purposes, al l of these star s i n thi s
area of Vi rgo al so have to do wi th our personal attunement, al chemy, to our
capaci ty to becom e superconductors of consci ousness, and to use our
suprahum an facul ti es.

Hasta Pada 1

Th e Ar i e s - M a r s (m a s c u l i ne) a r t i c ul a ti o n o f H a s t a b r i n g s a s t r o n g f i r e el em e n t
to the Vi rgo-M ercury / Hasta -M oon expressi on. It impel s an asserti ve acti on -
ori ented creative response for personal attai nm ent or accom pli shment of a
goal , and i t bri ngs em phasi s to the ri ght use of wi ll wi th consi derati on for
the l onger-term ramifi cations. It i s important to realize our acti ons not onl y
effect the m om ent but al so set transcendent energetic currents i n moti on
that form ul ate future probabili ties, events that may be preci pi tati ng i nto our
immedi ate future, a s well as extendi ng i nto the gre ater evol uti onary
tim estream , effecti ng di stant probabili ties for our sel ves and for all li fe. It
impel s us to use all of our sensory facul ti es to attune to and parti ci pate as
an i ntegral part of li fe rather than separate from i t, and to base our acti ons
from that extended perceptual awareness.

Pada 1 im parts excepti onal coordi nati on and skill appli ed wi th focussed
preci si on. It can express as an acti vi st -type quali ty, one who fi ghts
passi onatel y for the pri ncipl es expressi ng through thi s Nakshatra. It requi res
em oti onal m aturi ty or i t can express merely as ri ghteous aggressi ve reacti on
to life experience or a narrow -minded focus, rather than as creative
i ni ti ative applied wi th cl ear-headed i ntui ti ve sensi tivi ty to see the bi gger
pi cture. It can bri ng unexpected chall enges that force us to change how we
thi nk and feel , and to release mental ri gi di ty or a need to control outcomes
based upon personal bi ases.

Hasta's fi rst pada al so brings emphasi s to the deli cate symbi oti c relati onshi p
of all livi ng system s —our rel ati onshi p wi th the l and, agricul ture and the
envi ronm ent, and the rol e of thi s sym bi osi s i n optimal hum an functi oni ng.
The expression of this pada's pure fire element must be firmly grounded and
well nouri shed wi th i ntui tive sensi ti vi ty and coherent understandi ng of
Earthi an matters. It emphasi zes our need to e stablish equi poi se between our
i nternal bi o-resonance with our external envi ronm ent, and to the i ntri nsi c
subtl e-energy i nter-communi cati on between the two. The di srupti on of thi s
equipoise and our ignorance of the delicate symbiosis of living systems is
responsi bl e for the m ajority of hum an di scord. It em phasi zes the heal th and
functi on of our bi ol ogi cal terrai n (the i nternal envi ronment of the body ) and
a g r i c u l t u r a l h e a l t h a n d i t s p r o d u c e . T h u s t h e a c t i v i s m i m p e l l e d i n t h i s Ar i e s -
Mars pada i s often applied toward agri cul tural and envi ronm ental i ssues,
taki ng a stand to protect the sancti ty of what i s natural from thos e wi shi ng
to expl oi t i t. Hasta's fi rst pada teaches us to l earn the di fference between
bei ng responsi bl e for our acti ons verses attempti ng to control outcomes. In
Hasta's context, this is being responsible to act from inner attunement to the
l aws of nature and the m essages nature provi des, r ather tha n attempti ng to
have domi ni on over nature based from judgm ents of reasoni ng mi nd. Thi s
i ncludes all ki ngdom s of nature (human, ani mal , pl ant, etc. / bi ol ogi cal ,
agricul tural , geol ogi cal ). Thi s deli neates the m ea ning of the ri ght use of will .

T h e S t a r s o f C o r v us
The stars of Corvus predominately express through padas 2, 3 and 4. In the
order of thei r ecli ptical l ongi tudes: Gi enah Gurab (γ), the wi ng of Corvus,
expresses through pada 2 , i n mi d -si dereal Vi rgo; M in kar (ε ), the neck or crest
o f t h e R a v e n , e x p r e s s a t t h e t r a n s i t i o n f r o m p a d a 2 i n t o p a d a 3 ; Al c h i b a ( α )
t h e b e a k o f t h e R a v e n , a n d Al g o r a b ( δ ) , E t a ( η ) a n d Z e t a ( ζ ) e x p r e s s t h r o u g h
pada 3; and Kraz (β ), the cl aw of the Raven, expresses i nto pada 4. Thus, a l l
of these padas, the last three quarters of the Hasta Nakshatra, express the
overall i nfl uence of Corvus (i ntelli gence, i ngenui ty, imagi nati on,
adaptabili ty, perceptual attenti veness, etc., as presented above i n Hasta's
overall character).

H a s t a P a d a 2 ( 1 3° 2 0 ' - 1 6 ° 4 0 ' ) ( T a ur u s - V e n u s )
Si gn: Vi rgo-M ercury (femini ne expressi on) • Hasta - M oon • Pada:
Taurus- Venus (femi ni ne expressi on)
El ements: Vi rgo M ercury: earth -ai r; M oon: water; Taurus Venus: earth -
water
 C o r v u s b y Al e x a n d e r J a m i e s o n " C e l e s t i a l At l a s " ( 1 8 2 2 )

Pada 2 of Hasta expresses through the Taurus Navamsa rul ed by Venus.

Promi nent stars expressi ng through pada 2 i ncl ude Di adem of Coma,
Porrim a, Mi nelauva and Vi ndemiatri x of Vi rgo (di scussed above ). We al so
have Gienah Gurab of Corvus, whi ch conjoi ns Porrim a i n mi d -si dereal Vi rgo,
a n d Al h e r e m V e l o r u m o f A r g o N a v i s i n t h e s o u t h e r n h e a v e n s .

Gi enah Gurab (γ ), the wi ng of Corvus, i s a bl ue -whi te gi ant star , the

bri ghtest i n Corvus. It has a peculi ar mercury -manganese chemical
com posi ti on, unl ike m ost bl ue gi ant stars. Gi enah's chemi cal com posi ti on i s
i nteresti ng si nce the star conjoi ns M ercury's exal ted l ocati on and expresses
through Hasta's second (Mercury -Moon-Venus) pada. The el ement
manganese is considered the "love element" due to the fact tha t when
deficient in parents, they lose their ability to be compassionate and caring
toward their offspring and instead reject and become hostile toward them.
Bi ol ogically, m anganese is an essenti al trace el ement. It i s strong, el asti c
and resilient. Manganese controls nerves, coordinates thought and action,
increases the ability to see clearly and improves memory. Its most abundant
(assimil abl e) form i s found i n nuts and seeds. Nasturti ums are al so hi gh i n
Manganese.

A l h e r e m ( μ ) o f V e l a , t h e s a i l o f t h e Ar g o , m e a n s s a n c t u m a n d s a c r e d , o r
"the sanctuary." Its al ternate Lati n nam e, Peregri ni , m eans "wanderers," a s i n
t h e A r g o n a u t s ' s e a r c h f o r t h e G o l d e n F l e e c e . T h e s t a r s o f t h e Ar g o ' s s a i l a r e
of unseen subtl e energi es and gui di ng evol uti onary currents transce ndent to
t h e m a n i f e s t p l a n e o f t h e t e r r e s t r i a l w o r l d . Al h e r e m i s a b i n a r y s t a r s y s t e m .
The m ai n star i s a yellow -whi te giant wi th remarkable magneti c activi ty. A
huge solar flare emerged from it in March 1998 that brightened the star by a
f a c t o r o f t w o i n u l t r a v i o l e t l i g h t , l a s t i n g f o r t w o d a y s . Al h e r e m b r i n g s
emphasis to geomagnetic energy currents expressing in nature and to
q u a n t u m c o m m u n i c a t i o n i n b i o l o g i c a l a n d n e u r o l o g i c a l s y s t e m s . Al h e r e m
imparts a protective maternal nature and brings emphasis to a sanctified
envi ronm ental resonance that al l ows comm uni on with subtl e forces that
sustain life.

Hasta Pada 2
The Taurus-Venus (femi ni ne) arti cul ati on of Hasta emphasi zes a pal pabl y
sensual recepti ve capaci ty and an excepti onally i ntui ti ve perceptual
i ntellect. It i m parts an arti sti c expressi on and im pels si nceri ty and
practi cality. Thi s i s a Pushkara pada of the earth element , whi ch bri ngs a
nurturing grounded i nfluence to any planet placed in this pada. It also
means that thi s Taurus - Venus Pushkara pada expresses wi th far more
bal ance and i nner calm compared to the more aggressi ve and
t r a n s f o r m a t i v e n a t u r e o f H a s t a ' s f i r s t p a d a ( Ar i e s - M a r s ) . I t i m p a r t s a
grounded harm oni ous i ntell ectual expressi on, whi ch i s well recei ved, m ost
often produci ng successful resul ts.

The Taurus- Venus arti cul ati on of Mercury i n the femini ne expressi on wi th the
M oon (al so femi ni ne) em phasi zes m orali ty and val ues —an the i m portance of
livi ng from an i ntegrated heart and m i nd. It al so deli neates the nature of
Vi ndemiatri x, Porrim a and M ercury's exal tati on, whi ch i s hi ghl y perceptual
and of extra sensory form s of comm uni cati on. It re - emphasizes the
importance of the trans -coherence between th e i ntri nsi c cardiac nervous
system and the cerebral nervous system . The term "heal th," often used to
descri be Vi rgo, becomes a severe understatement when consi deri ng the
stell ar energeti cs expressing here , as the emphasi s extends far beyond
general heal th to the neurol ogical refi nement and fi ne tuni ng of the human
vessel , and subsequentl y of our capaci ty for optimal human percepti on and
perform ance. Thi s al so deli neates the need to transcend the limi tati ons of
reasoni ng mi nd and to expand our perceptual awa reness i nto uni versal
mind—an underlying theme to embody and lesson Hasta provides for soul's
growth.

Similar to Hasta's first pada, this pada brings emphasis to subtle energy
geodeti c currents, such a s expressi ng through l ei lines, geol ogi cal
param agnetic s, fl owi ng water, etc. and to the delicate sym bi osi s i nherent to
our biosphere, but in this pada, emphasizing the importance of living
attuned to these energetics in all aspects of our lives.

A common issue that arises here is one of trusting intuition and the subtle
messages expressing through the natural world, those occurring in the
everyday affai rs of our li ves, pal pable gui dance which i s conti nually around
us, moment to moment, e xpressi ng through even the simplest of thi ngs
occurring in our lives. This lack of trust occurs when the mental aspect of
sel f domi nates rather tha n serves the heart as a di scrimi nati ng advi sor.

Note: A planet placed in the middle of Hasta's second pada 2

(15°) will di sposi t i ts energeti c to Mercury through an exal ted
di sposi ti on. Thi s i s al so important to consider when expl oring
pl anetary placements i n an astrological chart.

H a s t a P a d a 3 ( 1 6° 4 0 ' - 2 0 ° ) ( G em i ni - M e r c ur y )
Si gn: Vi rgo-M ercury (femini ne expressi on) • Hasta - M oon • Pada:
Gemi ni -Mercury (m asculi ne expressi o n)
El em ents: Vi rgo M ercury: earth -ai r; M oon: water ; Gemi ni Mercury: ai r -
air

Pada 3 of Hasta expresses through the Gemi ni Navam sa rul ed by M ercury.

Stars expressi ng through p ada 3 i ncl ude Mi nkar, of Corvus, whi ch m arks the
c u s p o f p a d a 3 , Al g o r a b , E t a , Z e t a a n d Al c h i b a o f C o r v u s , a n d B e t a H y d r a .
Al s o c o n j o i n i n g Al g o r a b , a b i t n o r t h , i n V i r g o , i s t h e m a j e s t i c u n b a r r e d S o m b r e r o G a l a x y
(Messi er 104). Thi s image i s a composi te of three exposures i n di fferent wavebands
o b t ai n e d wi t h F OR S 1 m ul ti -m o de i n s t r um e n t a t VL T AN T U o n J a n u a r y 3 0 , 2 0 0 0. C r e di t :
ESO. VLT 3mi n Trailer

A l g o r a b ( δ ) i s t h e t h i r d b r i g h t e s t s t a r i n C o r v u s . Al g o r a b , w h i c h i s t h e Ar a b i c
word for raven, and Gienah, which means wing, mark the raven's wings. The
two stars are not rel ated astronomically, as Gi enah i s much further i n
d i s t a n c e . F r o m o u r v i e w , t h e y c r e a t e a d i r e c t l i n e t o S p i c a o f V i r g o . Al g o r a b
a l s o c o n j o i n s E t a , w h i c h l i e s j u s t n e x t t o Al g o r a b , a n d Z e t a , i n t h e b o d y o f
t h e R a v e n . M i n k a r a n d Al c h i b a ( α ) m a r k t h e h e a d o f t h e R a v e n . Al t h o u g h
t h e Al p h a s t a r , Al c h i b a i s t h e f i f t h b r i g h t e s t s t a r i n C o r v u s . Al l o f t h e s e s t a r s ,
i n thi s pada's masculi ne expressi on of M ercury, arti cul ate the keen i ntellect
and probl em sol vi ng nature of the Raven. They i ndicate an excepti onally
active i nqui si ti ve mi nd, dr iven to fi nd practi cal sol uti ons to everyday
physical quandari es, especi ally rel ated to the physical well bei ng of all life.

The Hydra, in general, is of transcendent forces stirring at a sub -conscious

l e v e l . B e t a H y d r a , c o n j o i n i n g Al g o r a b o f C o r v u s , i s o f w a r n i n g s r e g a r d i n g
subtl e forces, or yet to be encountered events that m ay li e hi dden just
below the surface of our consciou s awareness, or just around the bend or
over the hi ll . Corvus provides messages about such potenti al encounters,
not onl y for our protecti on and/or gui dance, but al so for the protecti on for
all life in the natural world that we might injure if we are not c autious and
attentive. Beta Hydra invites us to submerge into a more subtle state of
percepti on, to be attenti ve to our surroundi ngs' na tural expressi on and to
potenti al encounters we do not yet see. These stars al so impel us to fi nd the
underl yi ng cause of surface symptomatol ogy, and when heal th rel ated, to
the m ental -em oti onal cause transcendent to mani fest physi cal condi ti ons or
behavi oral patterns. Thi s can i ncl ude research and educati on i n areas such
as neurosci ence, m ol ecular geneti cs and quantum comm uni cati on i n
bi ol ogi cal system s.

Hasta Pada 3

The Gemi ni -M ercury (m asculi ne) arti cul ati on of Hasta im parts a di sci plined
and hi ghly analyti cal character wi th focus upon de tail and l ogi stics,
especi ally applied i n daily human affai rs and i n human i nteracti o n wi th all
life. Thi s pada impel s more of an i ntell ectual expressi on of Hasta compared
to the previ ous pada, whi ch i s more i ntui ti vely recepti ve i n nature. It bri ngs
emphasi s to externali zed comm uni cati on and educati on, especi ally rel ated
to bi ol ogi cal -envi ronm ental sym bi osi s and the m eans to establi sh and ensure
the heal thy devel opment and well bei ng of all life, personally and cul turally.
It bri ngs em phasi s to the practi cal applicati on of a refi ned percepti ve
i ntellect, as well as to the devel opment of met hodol ogies that serve
advanced cogni tive functi on. Like pada 2, trusti ng intui ti on and the sub tl e
messages expressing through the natural world is important.

H a s t a P a d a 4 ( 2 0° - 2 3 ° 2 0 ' ) ( C a n c e r - M o o n )
Si gn: Vi rgo-M ercury (femini ne expressi on) • Hasta - M oon • Pada:
Cancer-M oon (femi ni ne expressi on)
El ements: Vi rgo M ercury: earth -ai r; M oon: water; Cancer M oon:
water-water

Pada 4 of Hasta expresses through the Cancer Navamsa rul ed by the M oon.
Entri es expressi ng through pada 4 i ncl ude the Quasar 3C279 i n Vi rg o, Be ta
Vol ans, Kraz of Corvus, and Segi nus and Tau of Boötes.

Ar t i s t 's i m p re s si o n o f t h e q u a s a r 3 C2 7 9 . C r edi t : E SO (M . K o r nm e s s e r )

E x p r e s s i n g b e t w e e n Al g o r a b a n d K r a z o f C o r v u s , a n d j u s t i n t o p a d a 4 , i s
Quasar 3C279, whi ch lies exactl y on the ecli pti c p lane i n Vi rgo. The term
Quasar (Quasi -stellar Radio Source ), coi ned i n the 1 960s, i s now an
anti quated descri pti on, b ut the name i s still used. Quasars are now beli eved
to be acti ve gal axi es that emi t a wi de band of photons (li ght parti cles)
throughout the el ectromagneti c spectrum —from radi o waves, through the
i nfrared and up through hum an's vi si ble range of li ght, through the ul tra -
vi ol et (UV), a nd i nto the gamma ray range. Thei r mul ti -spectral emanati ons
tend to stimulate an awareness that extends beyond or pierces our rather
narrow band of vi sual percepti on, thereby offeri ng al ternati ve non -
conformi ng possi bilities of conceptual thought. The y can express a s images
or form s that can draw us i nto a transcendent perceptual expl orati on, whi ch
then motivates new behavior or a new expression fitting to our expanded
awareness. In general , we mi ght thi nk of quasars as provi di ng stimul us for
al ternati ve creati ve concepti on and expressi on.

From: Planetary Harmoni cs & Neurobi ological Resonances

Quasar 3C279 can m ani fest a s i magery i n the natural worl d, and for those
percepti ve enough, im agery that can be i nterpreted as "messages through
nature ," whi ch m ust be li stened to and acted upon, as nature's expressi on i s
the gui dance i tsel f at thi s zodi acal area. Thi s quasar augments the i ngeni ous
and probl em sol vi ng nature common to Corvus.

Source: LIFE by Martha Holmes and Michael Gunton

Vol ans (Pi sci s Vol anti s), deep i n the southern heav ens, l i es under the stern
a n d k e el o f t h e Ar g o , w h i c h i s a s s o c i a t e d wi t h t r a n s c e n d e n t f o r c e s a n d
evol uti onary currents. Volans primarily expresses through cuspal Li bra
( S p i ca , Ar c h t u r u s ) a n d t h e f o l l o wi n g N ak s h a t r a s . B e t a Vo l a n s i s t h e f i r s t
primary star encountered, expressi ng through pada 4 of Hasta. Vol ans, the
unique flying fish, generally found in warmer tropical oceans, is known for its
wi ng-like pectoral fi ns that all ow i t to gl i de through the ai r, s l ippi ng i nto
another realm, generall y to avoi d predators. Vol ans deli neates an
extraordi nary capaci ty, the abili ty to gather the momentum and buil d up
the speed to make a leap i nto and gl i de through a new realm of
experi ence, one not common to i tself. Vol a ns deli neates our l atent or
subtl e-energy capaci ty to pi erce the limi ti ng envelope of our exi sti ng
percepti onal bubble and bi rth i nto a new l i fe expressi on or new realm of
consciousness. This theme is a part of that which contributes primarily to the
zodi acal area surroundi ng cuspal Li bra, but we feel i ts i nfl uence starti ng
here in Hasta's fourth Pada.

Kraz and Segi nus enter the ecli ptic toward the l atter part of pada 4. Kraz (β )
i s t h e s e c o n d b r i g h t e s t s t a r o f C o r v u s ( a f t e r Al g o r a b ) a n d m a r k s t h e c l a w o f
the raven. Segi nus marks the l eft shoul der of Boötes. M uhpri d (η), Tau (τ)
and Upsil on (υ) create the l eft foot of Boötes, whi ch conjoi n Segi nus, all of
whi ch arti cul ate the transi ti on from Hasta pada 4 i nto Chi tra pada 1.

Kraz (β ) im parts a protective na ture wi th em phasi s to grasp or take hol d of a

situation.

Segi nus (γ ), the l eft shoulder of Boötes, the Vi rgi n's consort and protector, i s
of strength and responsi bili ty. It al ong wi th the stars formi ng the uprai sed
arm and hand, Xuange (λ ), Theta (θ), Iota (ι ) and Kappa (κ ), arti cul ate
Boötes' stance agai nst m ani pulati ve or meddling totali tarian authori ties tha t
woul d like to expl oi t or control envi ronmental conditi ons and i nterfere wi th
the healthy birth and expression of soul consciousness on Earth. Note that
Boötes' outstretched arm extends back across most of Vi rgo, through Hasta
and i nto pada 4 of Uttara Phal guni , wi th hi s Hand resi di ng over Super
Gal actic Center (m arked by M87 i n the Vi rgo Gal axy Cl uster), agai n
 arti cul ati ng that whi ch he protects, the sancti ty of the Vi rgi n Pri nci pl e and
the pure spi ri tual essence of li fe.

Xuange, a new form al star name (I AU June 30 , 2017), i s from

Chi nese astronomy, referri ng to a halberd (a combi ned spear
and battl e-ax). Theta, Iota and Kappa, extendi ng from
Xuange, were referred to as Ti anqiang, meani ng spear.
Ref: Ian Ri dpath

Seginus conjoins Muphrid, the left foot of Boötes, which impels confident
non-hesi tant acti on to pr ovi de personal and i ntimate support by maki ng
possi bl e and ensuri ng proper energeti c envi ronm ents exi st so that soul s have
the opportuni ty to bi rth, evolve and express i n thei r hi ghest potenti al and
achi eve evol uti onary ful fillment.

Thi s them e was especi ally em phasi zed i n ea rl y 2008 as one of the bri ghtest
stell ar expl osi ons ever seen occurred, call ed a gamm a -ray burst (GRB
080319B). It conjoi ned Segi nus and M uphri d i n Boötes, and was just south of
Segi nus, and expressi ng just i nto Chi tra , em phasi zi ng the need to see
through the ill usory dazzle of decepti ve presentati ons. Events of thi s nature
tend to act as forewarnings. It is interesting to note that it was slightly later
that year that began the aval anche of events catalyzi ng the restructuri ng
of the fi nanci al banki ng arena and the exposure of m assi ve fraudul ent
activity in that arena, with devastating repercussions for many people.

I s i s d e pi c te d wi t h o u t s t r et c h e d wi n g s (w a l l p ai n ti ng , c . 1 3 6 0 B CE ). I m a g e b y Äg y p ti s c h e r
Maler.

Predati ng our current renderi ng of a supi ne Vi r gin, the Vi rgi n

was shown standi ng, onl y occupyi ng si dereal Vi rgo, not Li bra
as well, with Spica being an ear or sheaf of wheat held in her
ri ght hand. In Egypt, thi s was Isi s (a Greek derivation of the
Egyptian hi eroglyphs), and sometime later depicted ho l ding
the i nfant Horus, whi ch l ater became the image of the
Chri sti an Vi rgin Mary holdi ng the i nfant Jesus. Isi s, li ght of the
Di vine Femini ne, embodied the pri nci ples of a Virgi n (a pure
immaculate soul ) and that of a Mother (to gi ve birth), not a
Vi rgi n-Mother. Isi s exemplifies the capaci ty to bi rth a soul fully
awakened, with total soul -awareness, and to care for and
ensure soul s' expressi on into thei r hi ghest potential . Isi s /
Vi rgo embodies the exal ted femini ne pri ncipl e, and all facets
of thi s principle, especially the uncondi tional caring for all
life.
 In Sumer and predating the Egyptian rendering of Isis, this was
Inanna, Queen of Heaven, patron goddess of the Eanna
tem pl e at the gre at M e sopotami an ci ty of Uruk . In anna was
translated by the Babylonia n to Ishtar (I.Star). The rosette i s
the em bl em o f I na nna , h e nc e Vi r go i s the R o se o f the Wo r l d —
sym bol of life and the uncondi tional l ove for all life, as well of
the cycle of death and rebi rth, the soul 's ri se to heaven and
return to Earth.

Hasta Pada 4

The Cancer-M oon (femi nine) arti cul ati on of Hasta i m pel s us to em body the
pri nci ples expressed thr ough Hasta and to appl y them wi th i ngenui ty, i nner
convi cti on, a nd a sel f -dependent focus of i ntent, wi th a sense of
responsi bili ty to provi de for and protect l i fe. It imparts a nurturi ng and
m aternally protecti ve quali ty, e speci ally toward family, cl an, and the
young. It im pel s a need for emoti onal stability and physi cal securi ty.

Like Hasta's previous padas, pada 4 also emphasizes the essence of Corvus,
perceptual i ntui ti ve attenti veness and the need to trust i n and to foll ow
through on i nsti nct over reason, here speci fically referri ng to the sol ar
pl exus chakra. Thi s i s from where we connect wi th and i nteract wi th the
physical worl d at an expe rienti al level —very much the nature of the M oon.
It i s about our capaci ty to fl ow wi th, di gest and assimilate li fe experience.
Thi s i s of the nocturnal worl d, and the femi ni ne force fully takes the rei gns i n
this pada.

The Sol ar Plexus, som etimes called our gut brai n, i s a neurol ogical
di stri buti on system that c ontrol s the enteri c (i ntri nsic) nervous sy stem (ENS).
It contr ol s m otor functi ons and fl ui d transport syste m s. It control s adrenal
functi on and the ki dneys, al so wi th ti e -i ns to the pelvi s, uterus and womb.
There i s an excepti onall y strong l unar resonance here and thus i s about
abundance and self -worth, about our capacity to give and receive freely,
to move with the ebb and flow of life. This is why when we feel unworthy we
create condi ti ons of l ack and bareness, and f eel the need to store thi ngs i n
our lives and in our gut to fill our sense of lack. Note also that the kidneys
(as known i n Chi nese medici ne) are where we store our Chi (our li fe force)
that we were born wi th. The adrenal s govern our capaci ty to physi cally
respond to life, to use our Chi.

* * *

In addition to showing how we can expound upon our understanding the

nature of Nakshatras and their padas, I hope to also convey that to
understand the m eani ng of the stars, i t i s im portant to l ook at them not a s
i sol ated enti ti es or by reduci ng them to mere pl anet -like quali ties. Expl ore
stars i n the context of the i r surroundi ng cosmol ogy, how the energe ti cs of
all of stars i n the enti re area of the heavens amal gamate and nest i n the
embraci ng energeti c conveyed by t he constell ati ons, all of which form a
mythical pi cture l anguage that conveys the nature and quali ti es of
consciousness expressing throughout the heavens —the sphere of our
embracing consciousness.

Na k s ha tras i n the Na ta l Cha rt

The l ocati on of your natal M o on (i n a si dereal chart) defi nes your "natal
N a k s h a t r a . " * Al s o n o t e y o u r A s c e n d e n t ( L a g n a ) N a k s h a t r a , w h i c h e x p o u n d s
upon the nature of soul s's physi cal expressi on, your sel f -expressi on i n li fe.
These are the fi rst to consi der. (The M oon has a promi nent re sonance wi th
the Nakshatras (Lunar Zodi ak). The M oon (ni ght) rev eal s what the Sun hi des
(duri ng the day ). The Sun's pl acement i n the natal chart deli neates our
i ndivi duali ty expressed outwardl y i n the worl d —why i t i s associ ated wi th
personali ty-level self. The Moon's pl acement i n a natal chart reveal s how we
apprehend (embrace and embody) our li fe experience, and thus how we
comprehend sel f through the growth gai ned throughout each l unar cycl e.
Each of the addi ti onal planets and other personal poi nts resi de i n vari ous
Nakshatras, which could then be explored as well. If, for example, you have
a Moon i n a Nakshatra rul ed by Jupi ter, then note where Jupi ter resi des i n
your chart and also the Nakshatra it resides in and the pada through which
 it expresses. This will lend significant insight into a dominant energetic about
your self. Planetary placements, Nakshatras, padas and rulers can be
worked with in many ways, this is but one simple example.

* In Hi ndu termi nology, your natal Moon's Nakshatra i s called

Janma Nakshatra or sometimes "your birth star" (not to be
confused wi th an actual star).

Overall , fi rst and foremost, consi der the i nherent nature of the pl anet you
are expl ori ng. Then consider the pl anets's expressi on i n the si gn (rashi ) i t
resides in. Then consider that energetic expressing through the
characteri sti c of the Nakshatra. Then consi der that amalgamati on as i t
articul ates through the sp eci fic Nakshatra's pada. In thi s process, evol ve
your understanding of the Nakshatra and the pada by considering the rulers,
gender, elements and the stars expressing through them. Then consider the
pl anet's strength (Shadbal a rank), house pl acement, aspects, etc.

The G una s - Mode s of Move me nt

The Gunas reveal three modes of movement of subtle energy expressed

through the four el ements (fi re, earth, ai r and wate r), and thus through the
associ ated Nakshatras and sol ar si gns. Nakshatras and si gns deli neate the
 energetic characteri sti cs creati ng th e form of our e xpressi on, whil e the
Gunas delineate the nature of the movement of the energy expressing or
creati ng that form , our behavi oral impul se. Gunas c an be thought of a s
quali ties of energy that re veal how the natural world expresses and thus of
our creative process. The nature of this energy flow underlies and further
clarifies how we tend to express and pursue our overall life purpose, and
how we can arrive to a goal in a specific area of our lives.

The three Gunas are Rajas, Tamas, and Sattva. Th ere are also three levels of
Gunas: primary, secondary and tertiary. The first or primary level
encompasses the three sets of the four elements. Thus, there are four signs
and ni ne Nakshatras i n each set (shown a s the i nner ri ng i n the ill ustrati on).

R a j a s b e g i n s w i t h A r i e s , a f i r e s i g n , a n d t h e As h w i n i N a k s h a t r a . R a j a s e x t e n d s
f r o m Ar i e s t h r o u g h Ta u r u s , t h e f i r s t e a r t h s i g n , t h r o u g h G e m i ni , t h e f i r s t a i r
sign, and through Cancer, the first water sign.

Tamas begins with Leo, the next fire sign, and the Magh a Nakshatra. Tamas
extends from Leo through Vi rgo, the second earth sign, through Li bra, the
second air sign, and through Scorpio, the second water sign.

Sattva begi ns wi th Sagi ttari us, the foll owi ng fi re si gn, and the M ul a
Nakshatra. Sattva extends from S agittarius through Capricorn, the third
e a r t h s i g n , t h r o u g h Aq u a r i u s , t h e t h i r d ai r s i g n , a n d t h r o u g h P i s c e s , t h e t h i r d
water sign.

The secondary l evel i s a divi si on of the pri m ary l evel i nto a second se t of
Gunas. Thus the three primary sections are each divided into three sections.
Likewi se, the terti ary l evel i s a di vi si on of the secondary level i nto a thi rd set
of Gunas (a s shown i n the ill ustrati on).

The secondary l evel consists of 9 Guna s. The terti ary l evel consi sts of 27
Gunas, whi ch ali gn wi th each Nakshatra. You can then see how there are
t h r e e G u n a s e x p r e s s i n g t h r o u g h e a c h N a k s h a t r a . As h w i n i , t h e f i r s t N a k s h a t r a
o f Ar i e s , i s R a j a s - R a j a s - R a j a s (R - R - R ) . B h a r a n i , t h e s e c o n d N a k s h a t r a , i s
Rajas-Rajas-Tamsa (R-R-T). Kri ttika, the thi rd Nakshatra, i s Ra jas-Rajas-Sattva
(R-R- S), and so on.

Vari ous Hi ndu/Vedic authors expl ai n the three Gunas i n a vari ety of ways, i n
terms of astrology, in terms of health or yoga, human activity, etc., all of
whi ch can be helpful to learn of thei r nature and how to apply th em. Some
will imply one is better than another, or to achieve one over the other,
speci fically judgi ng Sattva as spi ri tual , and Rajas (desi re as evil ) and Tamas
(materi ality) as dark. Personally I do not, and recommend transcendence
over judgment of aspect s and forces of nature . To j udge behavi or (rajas) or
physicali ty (Tam as) thi nking thi s i s freedom or enli ghtenment i s a trap.
Judgment i s that whi ch keeps one bound to the karmic cross (natal cross),
i nto the rei ncarnati onal cycl e of soul growth. What one judges i s what o ne i s
bound to. This too is a lesson that can be found amongst the stars.

An e l e c t r o n i s a n e g a ti v e c h a r g e c oal e sci n g l i g h t i n t o m a t t e r . A p r o t o n i s a
posi ti ve charge expanding light i nto space. A neutron, which i s a neutral
charge, establi shes the equilibrium i n the flow field for the posi ti ve fl ow and
negati ve fl ow to coexi st. Our concept that these are particles movi ng i n
space i s based i n our illusory perception of matter separated by space. Once
realized, chasi ng parti cles through space i s but human folly.

Our experience of matter and space, and subsequentl y that i t takes time to
travel through space from one place to another, only occurs wi thi n self, i n our
perception of reality. In truth, the reality we perceive as matter and space is
all light, one uni fied fiel d of consci ousness. Thi s i s why phrases like "traveling
faster than li ght" (superl uminal veloci ty) are del udi ng as light really does not
travel , i t simply i s an ocean of bei ngness wi th undulati ng waves that
condense and expand.

Here I will correlate the Gunas with quantum energy physics. In this context,
I use the term "light" to delineate the quantum energy field or field of pure
consciousness, not visible light or that describing the electromagnetic
spectrum. Light, as in enligh tenment, is the transcendent field of pure
consciousness.

Tamas (or tamasic) delineates a negative magnetic charge that impels and
i nward condensi ng fl ow. It coal esces li ght (quantum fi eld / consci ousness)
i nto matter, what we percei ve as physi cal objects; e.g., our bodi es, pl anets,
stars, etc. This negative charge, the mode of Tamas, thus drives our point of
attenti on (our percepti on of reali ty) toward the mani festati on of what
appears as sol i d. It im parts a focus toward materi al pursui ts, that whi ch i s
concreti zed.

Sattva (sattvi c) deli neates a posi ti ve magneti c charge that impel s and
outward expandi ng fl ow. It expands li ght i nto space (non -material ), i nto
what we perceive as space around and between objects. It thus imparts a
focus toward non-materi al pursui ts, such as i ntellectual devel opment and
spi ri tual awareness. It im pel s expl orati on of the mysti cal i ntangi ble subtl e
forces of life, those transcendent to the concretized realm of Tamas. It
impel s detachm ent from Tam as, from what i s m aterial .

Rajas (rajasi c) deli neates a neutral magneti c charge that acts between the
coal esci ng fl ow of Tamas and the expandi ng fl ow of Sattva. Rajas, bei ng of
nei ther charge, i s wi thout di recti on. Thus, Rajas i s m anifest potenti al whi ch
must express, and thus impels action to create change. It tends to move
toward Tamas (materi al / soli d) or toward Sattva (non -materi al / space)
wi thout bi as. It can im part a restl ess desi re and im pul si ve tendenci es i f not
channel ed properl y or tempered by another Guna. Rajas' neutrali ty al so
mediates and sees duali ty or i ndivi duali ty and thus i mparts a focus upon
separateness, hence al so contri buti ng to i ts desi rous nature , to become
what it is not, to change from one state of existence into another.

So for exampl e, Rajas -Raj as-Rajas (R-R-R) imparts a strong i mpetus for
m ovem ent, for change , for attai nment, for acti on, hi ghl y focused upon
i ndivi duali ty, separateness, to becom e som ethi ng i t i s not. Thi s i s raw
creati ve potenti al that needs to express. It i s restl ess and can be
unpredictabl e or h i ghl y focused, dependi ng how i t is tem pered by other
e n e r g e t i c s i n a n a s t r o l o g i c a l c h a r t . T h i s i s As h w i n i ' s G u n a p r o f i l e .

Rajas-Rajas-Tamas (R-R-T) still imparts a strong impetus for attai nment, but
for that whi ch i s materi al , tangi bl e, li ke bei ng dri ven f or some type of
physical accompli shm ent or posi ti on, the acqui si ti on of m aterial thi ngs like
l and, weal th, objects, or r el ati onshi ps wi th em phasis on corporeal and
pal pable aspects, perhaps substanti al , abundant, etc. Thi s i s Bharani 's Guna
profile.

Rajas-Rajas-Sattva (R-R- S) al so imparts a strong impetus for attai nment, but

for that whi ch i s non -m ateri al , li ke i ntellectual knowl edge, academi c,
phil osophical , that whi ch i s expansive, unbounded , transcendent, m ystical ,
or rel ati onships wi th em phasi s on spi ri tual or i ntell ectual ful fillment. Thi s i s
Kri tti ka's Guna profile.

The pri mary (fi rst l evel ) Guna deli neates the basi s or underl yi ng motivati ng
force, where as the secondary level deli neates how that m oti vati ng force i s
applied toward the tertiary Guna, wh ich is its outward expression as well as
the m eans through whi ch the underl yi ng m oti vati ng force i s achi eved. The
Gunas of Mula, for example, expressing in early Sagittarius, are Sattva -
Rajas-Rajas. (Gal acti c Center , the arrow of the archer , the Gate of Go d, the
S o l a r Ap e x , a n d t h e b o w s t a r s a l l d em a r c a t e M ul a . ) H e r e w e h a v e a n
underl yi ng m oti ve that i s spi ri tual , transcendent, phil osophi cal , expressi ng
as acti on for attai nment, produci ng somewhat of a restl ess soul wi th need to
conti nually expand i ts prim a ry moti vati on, to become more, to understand
more, to become cosmically aware, to merge i nto uni versal awareness.

Exploring the Gunas along with the signs, Nakshatra -padas, and their rulers
and el ements, a nd the stars, can bri ng far greater i nsi ght i nto th e na ture of
pl anetary pl acements i n an astrol ogi cal chart and how we can better
understand self and how to fulfill various areas in our lives. The Gunas are
also shown in the "Nakshatras & the Stars" poster.
 I m porta nt Aya na ms a Cons i de ra ti ons
Th e Ay a n a m s a u s e d t o d e fi n e e x a c tl y w h e r e t h e s i g n c u s p s r e s i d e am o n g s t
the stars will change which stars fall i nto whi ch padas, especi ally those stars
o n a N a k s h a t r a o r p a d a c u s p . Al l s t a r l o n g i t u d e s r e f e r r e d t o i n t h i s a r t i c l e
a n d i n a l l i l l u s t r a t i o n s a r e b a s e d u p o n m y G a l a c t i c E q u a t o r i a l Ay a n a m s a ,
whi ch defi nes the Gal actic Equatori al Node (GEN - The Gate of God) a t 5°
00' 00" si dereal Sagi ttari us. I fi nd when consi deri ng exactl y where speci fic
stars fall i nto the mi cro -divi si ons of the zodi ak, when l ooki ng at padas,
Dwads* and mi ni -Dwads, thi s zodi acal reckoni ng (al ong wi th the Babyl oni an
zodi ak) ali gns the stars and these zodi acal di vi si ons perfectl y. The
B a b yl o ni a n Ay a n a m s a d i f fe r s b y 0 0 ° 1 2 ' 4 8 " , w h i c h i s e x t r e m el y cl o s e t o t h e
G a l a c t i c E q u a t o r i a l A y a n a m s a . T h e F a g a n - B r a d l e y Ay a n a m s a i s r e a s o n a b l y
c l o s e , d i f f e r i n g f r o m t h e G a l a c t i c E q u a t o r i a l Ay a n a m s a b y 0 0 ° 1 5 ' 4 8 " . T h e r e
i s extensi ve research i ndicati ng the ori gi nal zodi ak used i n Indi a i s i dentical
wi th the Babyl oni an zodi ak, that al so used i n Egypt, Babyl on and Chal dea.

The Kali Yuga cycle (the last of the four ages or yugas) began when the vernal axi s of
E a r t h ' s P r e c e s s i o n a l C r o s s a l i g n e d w i t h t h e Al d e b a r a n - A n t a r e s a x i s ( c i r c a 3 1 0 0 - 3 0 0 0
BCE) generally consider to have occurred i n 3102 -01 (al though appearing to be
a b o u t 0 ° 1 3 ' o f f a l i g n m e n t w i t h Al d e b a r a n a t t h a t t i m e , t h i s d o e s n o t a c c o u n t f o r t h e
v a r i a b i l i t y o f E a r t h ' s p r e c e s s i o n a l r a t e ) . I n d i a n a s t r o p h y s i c i s t K D Ab h y a n k a r
consi dered thi s date to be off a few years, and i nstead suggest i t occurred on Feb 7,
3104 BCE, due to a rare planetary alignment depicted i n the Mohenjo -Daro seal s,
c o n s i s t i n g o f t h e S u n , M o o n a n d f i v e p l a n e t s . Al t h o u g h i n o u r m o d e r n d a y , a n
ali gnment i s consi dered to mean an ecliptical conjuncti on, the observati on of the
these pl anets al ong the ecliptic plane helically setti ng along wi th the remaini ng
crescent of the Bal samic Moon, woul d certai nly be consider an "alignment" from an
observer's perspecti ve. Obvi ously Neptune would not have been vi sible, but
nonethel ess was there as well . It i s i nteresti n g to note that i n additi on to the Jupi ter -
Saturn 12-year synod (and conjunction), whi ch preceded thi s alignment i n late 3105
BCE, a far more rare Jupiter -Saturn-Neptune synod al so occurred at thi s time (ci rca
3105 BCE).

R e f : K e n n e t h B o w s e r " We s t e r n S i d e r eal As t r o l o gy ": C y ri l Fa g a n .

T h e O c h c h a b h a g a , F e b r u a r y 1 9 5 5 . Al s o s e e : " H i s t o r y o f t h e
Zodi ac," an i n-depth explorati on of the ori gins of the
Babyloni an Zodiac and i ts l ocati on i n the ecliptic, by Robert
P o w e l l ( S o p h i a Ac a d e m i c P r e s s , S a n R a f a e l , C a l i f o r n i a 2 0 0 7 ) .

"Thi s coordi nate system of twel ve zodiacal si gns, i .e., twelve

equal-length zodi acal constellati ons each 30° long, emerged
i n Babylonian astronomy duri ng the fi f th century BCE and was
transmitted from Babyl on to Greece, Helleni stic Egypt, Rome,
and India." (Quote: Robert Powell Hi story of the Zodi ac
Ab s t r a c t )

* Dwadasamsa (dwad or dwadachamsha) i s another di visi onal

method used by Hindu astrol ogers based upon a 1/12 si gn
di vi sion. It i s fractal i n nature, where the 12 dwads are si gns
wi thi n a si gn, wi th the first dwad si gn being th e same as the
mai n si gn. Thus, a si gn has i ts rul er, which expresses through a
 dwad's sub-ruler. Each Dwad can be further divided into mini -
Dwads.

A l d e b a r a n & A n t a re s
Both the Babyl oni an Zodiac and the Gal acti c Equatori al (GEN = 5° Sag)
b a s e d z o d i a k p l a c e s Al d e b a r a n a n d An t a r e s a t t h e c e n t e r s o f t h e i r
respecti ve si gns wi thi n a fracti on of a degree. Both stars fall i nto the
"Vargottam a padas" of thei r respecti ve si gns, whi ch makes these padas
e x c e p t i o n a l l y s t r o n g a n d w e l l b a l a n c e d . T h i s m e a n s t h a t Al d e b a r a n ,
expressi ng through the center of si dereal Taurus, whi ch i s rul ed by Venus ,
expresses through the center of the Taurus-Ve nus pada (of the Rohi ni
N a k s h a t r a ). L i k e wi s e , An t a r e s , e x p r e s s i n g t h r o u g h t h e c e n t e r o f
si dereal Scorpi o, whi ch i s rul ed by Mars , expresses through the center of
t h e S c o r p i o - M a r s p a d a ( o f t h e An u r a d a h N a k s h a t r a ) . T h e p l a c e m e n t o f
these stars i n thei r Vargottama padas i s another i ndicator emphasizi ng the
appropri ateness of thi s re ckoni ng of the zodi ak. Thi s, a s well , i s another
i ndicator affi rmi ng the al ready strong evi dence that the Babyl oni an Zodi ac
was the ori gi nal zodi ak used i n Indi a.

Th e G a l a c ti c E q u a t o ri al Ay a n am s a a l s o pl a c e s t h e g a l ac ti c e q u a t o ri al
nodes exactl y i n the centers of thei r respecti ve padas; i .e., the GEN at 5°
Sag i n M ul a pada 2, Taurus -Venus, and the anti -GEN at 5° Gemi ni i n
Mrigashira pada 4, Scorpio -Mars.

Al l H i n d u / Ve di c a s t r o l o g er s d o n o t u s e t h e s a m e a ya n a m s a , a n d f e w
consi der actual star pl acements i n the Nakshatras or thei r padas. Some
astrol ogers use the Ba byloni an ayanamsa, some use the Fagan -Bradl ey
ayanam sa, som e use the Kri shnamurti -Paddhati ayanamsa, etc. M ost modern
Vedi c astrol ogers use Lahi ri 's ayanamsa, however af ter Lahi ri publi shed hi s
ayanamsa he sai d he woul d add about 27 mi nutes to hi s ayanamsa because
the Dashas cal culated wi th hi s ori gi nal ayanamsa were occuri ng to l ate. Thi s
woul d m ake hi s ori gi nal ayanam sa advance about one hal f of a degree
cl oser to the Babyl oni an ayanam sa and to the Galactic Equatori al
Ay a n a m s a d e f i n e d a s 5 ° . Th i s e q u a t e s t o a b o u t 2 9 m i n u t e s f r o m t h e
Babyl oni an ayanam sa and about 42 m i nutes from the GEN = 5° ayanam sa. In
addi ti on, the rate of precessi on used to cal culate charts, e specially those i n
the distant past, is another factor to consider. The most common method is
to use a li near cal culati on based upon Earth's current precessi onal rate.

So i t i s important to consi der whi ch ayanamsa you are usi ng to cal cul ate a
si dereal chart i f you are usi ng the Nakshatra Star Chart i n thi s arti cl e (or the
poster version) to see what stars and planets conjoin and in which padas
both resi de. Often ti me thi s will be a m ere fracti on of a degree di fference,
but should be noted if using ayanamsas that vary greatly.
 T o l e a r n m o r e a b o u t t h e G a l a c t i c E q u a t o r i a l Ay a n a m s a ,
ayanamsa di ffere nces, and how to convert one ayanamsa to
a n o t h e r , s e e t h e Ay a n a m s a S e c ti o n t o w a r d t h e b ot t o m o f
t h e S i de r eal As t r o l o g y w eb p a g e .

E a r th' s Pre ce s si ona l C yc l e & the Na k s ha tra s

The "Gate of God" and "G ate of M an," whi ch are the nodes of the gal actic
equatori al axi s i n the ecliptic, form the fi xed axi s of Earth's Precessi onal
C r o s s . Th e Ve r n a l P o i n t a n d An t i - Ve r n a l P oi n t , w h i c h a r e n o d e s o f t h e v e r n a l
axi s, form the m ovi ng axi s of the Precessi onal Cross. The fi xed gal acti c axi s
i s created by the i ntersecti on of the gal acti c pl ane and the ecli ptic pl ane
(Earth's orbi tal pl ane). The movi ng vernal axi s i s created by the i ntersecti on
of Earth's equatori al pl ane and the eclipti c pl ane. T he fi xed gal actic axi s i s
of the durati ve soul , whereas the movi ng vernal axis, specifi cally where the
Vernal Poi nt resi des wi th respect to the fi xed axi s, i s of the punctual soul ,
that i s, del i neati ng the current energeti c for i ncarnati ng soul s i n the gre ater
evol uti onary context that the gal acti c axi s provi des. See Earth's
Precessi onal Cycle to l earn m ore about i t and the formati on of Earth's
Precessi onal Cross.
The 30-60-90 Tri angle created by Galactic Center and the Gal actic Equatorial Node.

The Gate of God (the Galactic Equatori al Node (G EN) at 5° si dereal

Sagi ttari us) resi des i n the M ula Nakshatra, rul ed by Ketu (the South Lunar
Node) and i n M ula's second pada. Its opposi te point, the Gate of M an (at 5°
si dereal Gemi ni ), resi des in the M ri gashi ra Nakshatra, rul ed by M ars and i n
M rigashi ra's fourth pada (Scorpi o -M ars). Thi s i s al so the current l ocati on
(ci rca 2000 CE) of Earth's North Cel esti al Pol e (NCP), the di recti ng Godhead
i n Earth's precessi onal cycl e.

The Gate of God is the primary reference and foundation for Earth's
P r e c e s s i o n a l C r o s s . I t c o n j o i n s t h e t i p o f t h e Z e n Ar c h e r ' s a r r o w ( t h e s t a r Al
Nasl ), whi ch poi nts to Galactic Center (GC). The GC li es sli ghtl y s outhwest
of the GEN al ong the Galactic Equator. (Note: The energetics of Gal acti c
Center express prim arily through the Gal acti c Equatori al Node more so than
through the eclipti cal l ongi tude of the GC.)

M ula (or M ool a) means "r oot" and i s symbolically image d as a group of roots
ti ed together. Tradi ti onally, M ul a i s sai d to be a powerful Nakshatra i n terms
of accessing that which is deep, to go to the source or root cause. This is
however about seeki ng wisdom i n a spi ri tual sense , not about reli gi ous,
ri tuali stic or dogm ati c -based knowl edge, nor i s concerned wi th superfi ci al
m undani ti es. M ul a’s energeti c tends toward the philosophical and imparts
adeptness at spi ri tual i ntui ti on and medi tati on. M ula’s power can be
diffi cul t for a younger or i mmature soul i f ha vi ng materi al or egoi c
aspirations only, as Mula impels attunement to universal principles and
awareness; and being ruled by Ketu (the South Lunar Node), it imparts a
desi re for spi ri tual li beration from the enti re aggregate of soul ’s past
experi ence. M ul a can i ndicate spi ri tual l essons but al so the capaci ty to
access one’s soul -l evel wisdom gai ned from past experi ence. M ul a has a
sharp (Ti kshna) quali ty, whi ch means i t destroys what i s fal se by cutti ng
through to the truth.

Mula (Ketu) Pada 2 (3° 20' - 6° 40' ) (Taurus-Venus)

Si gn: Sagi ttari us -Jupi ter (m asculi ne expressi on) • M ul a Ketu • Pada: Taurus -
Venus (fem i ni ne expressi on).
El em ents: Sagi ttari us Jupi ter: fi re -æther; Ketu: fi re; Taurus Venus: earth -
water

Pada 2 of M ul a expresses through the Taurus Na vamsa rul ed by Venus. The

Taurus- Venus arti cul ati on of M ul a imparts a magnetic attracti veness and
excepti onal i ntui ti ve facul ti es. It tend s toward a sof t arti sti c expressi on and
impel s an attracti on and appreciati on for that whi ch i s sensuousl y pl easi ng.
Thi s i s m ore so about the subtl e energeti cs or spi ri tual nature expressi ng
through physi cal form , as i n seei ng the beauty of soul wi thi n a person, tha t
whi ch i s hi dden behi nd one's outward m ani festati on.

Gal actic Center, al though falli ng i nto pada 1 , reveal s i tsel f through
the Gate of God (GEN), i mparti ng an underl yi ng energeti c that
emphasizes uni versal pri nci pl es and hi gher i deal s. Pada 1 of M ul a
e x p r e s s e s t h r o u g h t h e Ar i e s N a v am s a r u l e d b y M a r s (a m a s c u l i ne
expressi on). The energeti c here sets the tone as we enter si dereal
S a g i t t a ri u s . Th e Ar i e s N a v a m s a i n S a g i t t a ri u s a c c e nt u a t e s t h e f i r e
el em ent and M ars emphasi zes raw creati ve i ni ti ati ve. Pada 1 i m pel s
physical acti on i n a quest for greater spi ri tual awareness. It impel s a
desi re for travel and hi gher l e arni ng, comm onl y associ ated wi th
Sagi ttari us, a quest for spiri tually rel ated experience that expands
one's philosophy of life.
Gal actic Center i s the zeropoi nt spacetime reference for our
evol uti onary system. Our Gal axy (from galacto, se. milk) i s that whi ch
p r o vi d e s o u r g r e a t e r n o u r i s h m e n t — h e n c e c al l e d t h e " M i l k y Wa y . " Th e
core of our gal axy i s the source from whi ch radi ates our gal axy’s
spi raling arm s, upon whi ch nest all stars i n our gal axy. Thi s gal actic
nucl eus i s al so the zeropoi nt spacetime source of uni fied awareness
or cosmi c consci ousness f rom whi ch express undul ati ng waves of
"Evol uti onary Intelligence" that permeate all li fe i n our gal axy. Thi s
i ntelligence gui des and provi des the greater conte xt for our
evol uti onary sojourn.

As trol ogi cally, G al acti c Center im parts a rel entl ess transcendent
force expressing throughout one's entirety of being that creates
passi onate m oti vati on and undaunted aspi rati on to seek a greater
truth and to become that truth. Thi s can be sai d for the fi rst several
degrees of si dereal Sagi ttari us. For a younger soul thi s can i nstill a
restl ess agi tati on and dri ve for conti nual physi cal movem ent and new
experience, a drive that can lead to destructive behavior unless one
learns to creati vel y channel thi s i nner fi re i n posi t ive ways. For a
m ature soul , i t requi res reli nqui shm ent of l esser vi brati onal m odes of
being and ways of participating in the world, and the openness to
allow thi s energy to permeate, ill umi nate and radiate through one's
enti rety of bei ng, burni ng away fal se facades and fal se gods. For an
 older soul, this becomes a radiant all -consuming inner fire, a
profundity that permeates and expresses throughout one's entire life.

M ula's associ ati on wi th roots cl earl y deli neates the nature of Gal acti c
Center, both as b ei ng the source from whi ch li fe expresses i n our
gal axy and by impelling the pursui t for uni fied awareness / cosmic
consci ousness, the commonali ty transcendi ng hum ani ty's di versi ty.

North of Gal actic Center is the ri ght shoul der of Ophi uchus, formed
by Cebal rai (Beta Ophi uchus) and Gamm a. Ophi uchus stand s wi th
one foot over the Scorpi on's head and the other ov er the Scorpi on's
sting. Ophiuchus is knowledge holder over the raw creative forces
governi ng life and death, one who has attai ned ascensi on from the
l ower-order forces that p erpetuate our scenari os of (rei ncarnati onal )
entrapment. Ophi uchus i s exemplar of one who has mastered the
i ni ti atory forces of li fe and who has brought the i nterpl ay of these
forces to a greater spi ri tual fulfillment. Cebal rai imp arts a sense of
responsi bili ty to em brace and transmute the i ni ti ations of i ncarnate
experi ence i nto embodi ed wi sdom . Successful m astery i n doi ng so
imparts yet a greater soul -level responsibility to live from that
wi sdom.

Stars also expressing through Mul a include those forming the hand and bow
o f t h e Z e n A r c h e r ( K a u s B o r , M e d i a , a n d Au s ) , a n d Al N a s l , t i p o f t h e
A r c h e r ' s a r r o w , w i t h Al N a s l e x p r e s s i n g i n p a d a 2 a l o n g w i t h t h e G a t e o f
God.

Al N a s l (γ ) o f S a g i t t a r i u s a n d t h e G a t e o f G o d e x p r e s s i n g t h r o u g h p a d a 2
(Taurus- Venus) em phasizes undaunted convi cti on of the heart, the l i ght of
t h e s o u l , a n d i t i m p e l s u s t o b e o p e n a n d r e c e p t i v e . Al N a s l i m p e l s u s t o h o l d
an undaunted Zen focus upon our hi ghest i deal s and goal s, to li ve our
dreams from our deepest i nn er heart's truth, and ul timatel y to embody
uni fied galacti c awareness / cosmi c consci ousness (the essence of Gal actic
Center). Ke tu, the South Lunar Node , bei ng the rul er of M ul a impel s us to
embody that whi ch i s i nherent to uni versal pri nci ples, our comm o nali ty, our
spi ri tual truth and wi sdom, the hi gher i deal s deli neated by the Gate of God.
M ula-Ketu cl ari fies why Sagi ttari us i s the spi ri tual warri or, wi th i ntent to
di ssol ve the bounds of hum an mi nd to arri ve to the source (root) of limi tless
cosmic awareness. Here is another example of how the stars and the
Nakshatras and thei r padas synthesi ze, and how we can expand our
comprehensi on of both.

The V e rnal P oi nt & Huma ni t y' s Cur re nt Na k s ha tra

Pi sces, Nakshatras, Padas and their stars (poster versi on)

The Vernal Poi nt (VP) i s also call ed the Bi rthpl ace, or poi nt of the Sun -Son-
Soul , the poi nt of Crestos (Cri stos or Chri st poi nt), hence the bi rthpl ace of
the soul . The North Cel estial Pol e (NCP) i s al so referred to as the Godhead.
The Vernal Poi nt i s al ways 9 0° from the NCP i n ecli pti cal longi tude. The
Vernal Poi nt's l ocati on i n the si dereal zodi ak reveals the energeti c for
incarnating souls during Earth's Precessional Cycle, while the NCP's
ecliptical location reveals the overseeing directive for incarnating souls
(currentl y near the star Pol ari s and conjoi ni ng the Gate of M an at 5°
si dereal Gemi ni ).

Uttara Bhadrapada
The Vernal Poi nt resi des i n the Uttara Bhadrapada Nakshatra, i n the center
of pada 1 (~5° si dereal Pisces ci rca 1998 CE, at the time of our current
Precessi onal Cross). The Vernal Poi nt's passage through a Nakshatra takes
about 954.5 years. Its passage through a pada takes about 238.6 years
(based on the current rate of Earth's precessi on). The Vernal Poi nt entered
Uttara Bhadrapada c.116 3 CE and i ts passage conti nues through c.2117.
Hum ani ty i s now i n the fi nal precessi onal stage of Bhadrapada's l essons
(pada 1 ), whi ch began as the Vernal Poi nt entered pada 1 c.1879 and
whi ch conti nues to when i t l eaves and enters pada 4 of Purva Bhadrapada
c.2117.

Purv a Bhadrapada m e ans Fi rst Bhadrapada. Uttara Bhadrapada m eans

Second Bhadrapada.
Pi sces i s the constell ati on of the two fi shes. One fi sh swi ms westward,
hori zontally al ong the ecliptic pl ane, wi th i ts head, marked by the "Ci rclet"
o f s t a r s l yi n g u p o n t h e Aq u a r i u s - Pi s c e s c u s p . Th e w e s t e r n s w i m m i n g fi s h
deli neates our primordi al autonomi c (sl eepi ng) nature, and our
unconsci ously reacti ve parti cipati on i n the cycl e of mortal li fe. It i s of our
i nheri ted geneal ogi es that we are born i nto and the behavi oral patterns
they express. The eastern fi sh l eaps upward, verti cally from the eclipti c
p l a n e , s e e k i n g a g r e a t e r f r e e d o m a t t h e s h o r e s o f s i d e r e a l Ar i e s . T h e e a s t e r n
fish delineates our desire and capacity to ascend from our inherited past
and i ts i deol ogi es, and our effort to awaken from submersi on i n the
tum ul tuous psychi c em otional human wor l d arti culated by southern Cetus.

Uttara Bhadrapada i s rul ed by Saturn (Lord of Karmic Retri buti on; addressi ng
our responsi biliti es i n life; confronti ng our fears, di sci pl i ne i n times of
limitati on, the power of limi ts, etc.). Structured Saturn on Pi sces' watery
foundati on i s not on sure footi ng. Establi shi ng stabili ty, sel f -sustai nability
and setti ng di recti on are lessons Saturn offers here i n the tumul tuous
em oti onal wate rs of early Pi sces. Em oti onal im pressi onability verses i nner
em oti onal and psychi c clari ty are of i ssue, as well as the need to shed
assum ed em oti onal -based im pressi ons absorbed like a sponge , e speci ally
those i m posed by authori tarian fi gures or bureaucrac i es. Saturn can al so
bri ng stabili ty to that whi ch i s chaotic and emoti onally unbal anced, and thi s
m ay be the case (or i ntended purpose ) of techno -b ureaucrati c structures,
but whi ch com es wi th a price of bei ng controll ed or m ani pul ated, especi ally
for those who may be fear-based. Entrapment and getti ng thrashed around
by the techno-bureaucratic monster of collecti ve human consci ousness
(Cetus) i s of i ssue.

Pi sces i s rul ed by Jupi ter. The Vernal Poi nt's passage through Uttara
Bhadrapada thus bri ngs tr emendous em phasi s to Jupi ter and Satur n, the two
m ost m assi ve pl anets i n our star system . It al so bri ngs em phasi s to the
Jupiter-Saturn 20-year cycles. Jupiter-Saturn cycles are one of the most
powerful and i nfl uenti al in our sol ar system dynamics. Jupi ter's magneti c
fi el d creates a huge , i nte nse and complex magnetosphere that i s l arger
than the di ameter of the Sun and envel ops the orbit of Saturn. The cycl es of
these two massive planets also synchronize and breathe with the solar
cycles.

Jupi ter im parts a warmi ng, expansi ve and m obilizi ng force. Saturn i m parts a
cooli ng, contracti ng and soli difyi ng force. Jupi ter is li gamentous and
m uscul ar whil e Saturn i s calci ferous and structu ral . Jupi ter i s i ncl usive and
embraci ng while Saturn i s excl usi ve and segregati ng. Sa turn forces us to
confront our fears and Jupi ter impel s us to cl aim our wi sdom. Saturn
dem onstrates and vali dates by concreti zi ng i n form that whi ch Jupi ter
expands to embrace. Jupiter expounds upon and mobilizes what Saturn
consoli dates and soli di fies. Jupi ter tends to magni fy the limi tati ons Saturn
imposes and stimul ates the expansi on of new growth upon the e stabli shed
structures Satur n soli difi es. In so doi ng, these 20 -year cycl es create the
rhythmi c breath of soci etal devel opment.

Uttara Bhadrapada rul ed by Saturn, retri butive l ord, amal gamati ng wi th

watery Pisces ruled by ætheric Jupiter impels a journey into the cold stoic
darkness to awaken to a hi gher wi sdom , the wi s dom wi thi n—truly the dark
ni ght of the soul . Jupi ter teaches us we must cl aim the wi sdom from the
limits and constri cti ons Saturn i mposes. Hi ndu li terature descri bes Uttara
Bhadrapada as i ntense, dark, spi ri tual , seri ous, esoteri c, and wi se, impelling
the dri ve to fi nd what i s hi dden or hel d secret. Here we can see why. It i s
al so sai d to express i n an illusi ve m anner, i m pelli ng peopl e to act i n a
variety of ways based on the needs of a current situation, rather than from
core i nsti nct or m oral s, whi ch i s t he m ani festati on of the unrealized
p o te nti al o f wha t e x p e r i enc e i n Utta r a B ha d r a p a d a ha s to o f f e r .

R e ga r d i ng Utta r a B ha d r a p a d a i n ge ne r al : M e rc ur y i s i n i ts d e tr i m e nt i n
si dereal Pi sces, suggesti ng mi scomm uni cati on, mi ss -understandi ngs,
diffi cul ty wi th l ogi sti cs, and domi nance of emoti on rather tha n reason.
Jupi ter, however , i s at home i n si dereal Pi sces and Venus i s exal ted i n
si dereal Pi sces (al though i n the adjacent Revati Nakshatra, conjoi ni ng
Revati (ζ) of Pi sces and Baten Kai tos (ζ) of Cetus). Both br i ng attenti on to
the rel ati on of the fl ow of abundance , emoti onal clari ty, and li vi ng from the
heart. Venus rul es money and assets, and dramati cally i nfl uences
economics. Jupi ter and Venus i mpel expressi on, expansi on and m obilizati on
of the heart, art, bea uty and abundance (trusti ng heart's unseen magneti c
capaci ty)—an i ndicator of the way through the de pths of Uttara
Bhadrapada.

Uttara Bhadrapada has a fi xed (Sthi ra) quali ty, whi ch means fi tti ng to
activi ti es that establi sh or construct what grows i nto som ethi ng enduri ng. Its
Gunas are Sa ttva -Sattva- Tam as, whi ch deli neate an underl yi ng motivati ng
force based from spi ri tual pri ncipl es, knowl edge, and the i ntell ect, whi ch i s
appli ed through materi al pursui ts and physi cal experi ence. M ateri al pursui ts
in turn serve to expand knowledge and spiritual or esoteric awareness,
whi ch ul tim ately liberates us from the bounds of materi ality. In thi s pada,
"the way i s through" the densi ty of the materi al world to fi nd li berati on from
it.

U t t a r a B h a d r a p a d a ( S a t ur n ) P a d a 1 ( 3° 2 0 ' - 6 ° 4 0 ' ) ( L eo - S u n )
Uttara Bhadrapada Pada 1 Overall Expressi on:
Si gn: Pi sces-Jupi ter (femi ni ne expressi on) • Uttara B hadrapada -Saturn •
Pada 1: Leo-Sun (masculine expressi on).
P r o m i n e n t s t a r s : S c h e a t P e g a s u s , Al p h a S c u l p t o r , S c u l p t o r G a l a x i e s , ( S o u t h
Gal actic Pol e)
Elements: Pisces Jupiter: water -æther; Saturn: earth; Leo Sun: fire -fire

The Stars of Uttara Bhadrapada Pada 1

Lyi ng over the fi rst hal f of si dereal Pi sces i s the Gre at Square of Pegasus,
c r e a t e d b y M a r k a b , S c h e a t , Al g e n i b a n d Al p h e r a t z ( o c c u r r i n g i n t h a t o r d e r
i n eclipti cal longi tude). The pri ncipl es and quali ties embodi ed by each of
these four stars reveal the mysteri es (wi sdom) of refi ni ng sel f, the psycho -
physi ol ogical vessel through whi ch soul expresses, to become free from the
bounds l imiti ng us from partici pati ng i n a more ful filling and purposeful
expressi on i n the worl d. Thi s refi nement of sel f all ows us to become abl e to
partici pate i n the worl d wi thout becomi ng entrapped by the fear -i nstilling,
dramatic, em oti onal and psychi c forces comm on to the hum an collecti ve.
These stars i mpel us to ri se from our primordi al past i nto our desti ned
evol uti onary fulfillment, to become more through our human experience.

Scheat (β ) of Pegasus enters the eclipti c at ~5° si dereal Pi sces, conjoi ni ng

the "Prim ordi al Ori gi n" of hum anki nd, whi ch i s the most northern poi nt al ong
the gal acti c equator from the ecli pti c plane. South of thi s poi nt i s the South
Gal actic Pol e (SGP). Lacerta , the li zard, li es al ong the gal actic equator, just
 over the Great Square of Pegasus, and is gatekeeper to the Primordial
Ori gi n. Lacerta em bodies our pure unadul terated primordial essence.
Lacerta hol ds the knowl edge of el emental forces that mol d consci ousness
into organic form, awareness that precedes thought itself.

Scheat em bodi es the esse nce of earl y si dereal Pi sces. Its conjuncti on wi th
the South Gal acti c Pol e (SGP) and the Prim ordi al Ori gi n bri ngs em phasi s to
the fundam ental el ement responsi bl e for the formati on of life, water. Scheat
al so radi ates most of i ts light i n the i nfrared area of li ght, the area of
molecul ar and chemi cal resonances, where water shows strong absorp ti on.
Scheat brings our attention to our life force and the use of it. Scheat also
bri ngs atte nti on to the waters of l i fe and to the puri ty of our body fl ui ds,
e s p e ci al l y o u r " l ym p h ," w h i c h m e a n s F l o wi n g S p i ri t o f t h e L i vi n g Wa t e r s o f
Li fe. Scheat pertai ns to al l waters of the worl d, but al so to body fl ui ds,
especi ally water's rel ati onshi p to the puri ficati on of the physi cal vehi cle and
the body's requi rem ent for refi ned life force energies to express through
water's mol ecul ar matri x. Scheat al so bri ngs attenti on to our bl ood, sacred
sexual fl ui ds and sali va, as well as to the types of fl ui ds that we bri ng i nto
our bodies. The purity and movement of the lymph and blood is not only
essenti al for the elimi nation of toxi ns, but i s al so requi red for the
transference of sub tl e li ght energi es of cosmic i ntelligence (our soul 's
essence) to express through our geneti c codi ng. The more li ght we express,
the truer we express the v ibrancy of our soul s and the more li fe gi vi ng spi ri t
substance we embody. This is why peoples throughout history have sought
" L i vi n g Wa t e r " — h e a l i n g s p r i n g s f l o wi n g e n dl e s sl y f r o m t h e g r o u n d o f t h e i r
own accord, water sai d to bri ng immor tali ty. (The word immortali ty here
m e a n s n o t b e i n g s u b j e c t t o p r e m a t u r e d e g e n e r a t i o n a n d d e a t h . ) Al i g n m e n t s
wi th Scheat impel us to consi der what we are doi ng wi th our pri mordial life
force, how we are usi ng our Chi , our primal energy. Scheat al so asks us to
i ntegrate our primordial essence wi th our spi ri tual essence —to reali ze they
are one fl owi ng life -gi vi ng force.

NGC 253, al so known as the Scul ptor Galaxy, i s the bri ghtest of the Sculptor Group of
gal axies, found i n the constellati on of the same name, and l ying approximatel y 13 million
light-years from Earth. The Scul ptor Galaxy i s known as a starburst gal axy for i ts current hi gh
rate of star formati on, one resul t of which i s i ts superwi nd, a stream energetic material
spewi ng out from the centre of the gal axy out i nto space. The purple li ght comes from that
frenzy of star formati on, which ori ginally began 30 million years ago, while the yell owish
col our i s created by dust li t up by young, massive stars. Thi s image combi nes observati ons
performed through three di fferent filters (B, V, R) wi th the 1.5 -metre Dani sh telescope at the
ESO La Silla Observatory in Chile. Credit: ESO
 Here we are concerned with the origins of life, the creation of the human
form , and the very foundati on of life. The South G alacti c Pol e (SGP), the
foundation of our galaxy, resides in Sculptor, the sculptor's studio, and the
S c u l p t o r G r o u p o f G a l a x i e s , c o n j o i n i n g Al p h a S c u l p t o r a n d S c h e a t o f
n o r t h e r n P e g a s u s . T h e S G P , Al p h a S c u l p t o r a n d t h e S c u l p t o r g a l a x i e s
articul ate the foundati on and formati on of human life from the primordi al
w a t e r s o f l i f e , t h e m o l d i n g o f c l a y i n t o h u m a n f o r m . Al p h a S c u l p t o r i m p e l s u s
to reali ze that we scul pt our li ves from the primordi al forces of life and
impel s us to take the resp onsi bili ty to do so, l est we will merel y thrash
around and drown in the tempestuous waters of life.

The "Prim ordi al Ori gi n" i s the l ocati on of Earth's North Cel esti al Pol e (NCP) i n
the cel esti al sphere when Earth's pol e lies at the begi nni ng of Earth's
~25,000-year precessi onal cycl e . The Pri m ordial Origi n enters the eclipti c at
5° si dereal Pi sces (the cur rent l ocati on of the Verna l Poi nt). I dub thi s
northern l ocati on al ong the gal actic pl ane as the Primordial Ori gi n and the
fi duci al (starti ng poi nt) i n Earth's precessi onal cycle for several reasons. Thi s
i s the m ost northern poi nt al ong the gal acti c pl ane and i s the eclipti cal
l ongi tude of the South Gal acti c Pol e (SGP), the very foundati on of our
gal axy. When Earth's nor th pol e resi des at thi s l ocati on (whi ch occurred 270
degrees ago i n the precessi onal cycle), Earth's pol ar axi s i s most parallel to
the gal acti c pl ane, subm ersed i n the pl ane of gal actic li ght. Here Earth's
pole lies at rest i n Earth's Precessi onal Cycle. From thi s poi nt onward, the
pole begi ns to l i ft i tsel f, a wakeni n g from i ts pl ace of rest i n uni fi ed gal actic
awareness, i n the gal actic plane of li ght, to begi n i ts precessi onal round
a n d t h e e v o l u t i o n a r y u n f o l d m e n t o f h u m a n c o n s c i o u s n e s s . Al s o a t t h i s t i m e ,
the Vernal Poi nt lies upon the Gal acti c Equatori al Node (GEN) a t 5° si dereal
Sagi ttari us, the Gate of G od. Thi s means that the vernal axi s and the
gal acti c equatori al axi s (the Gate of God a t 5° si dereal Sagi ttari us / Gate of
Man at 5° si dereal Gemini) li e synthesi zed as one , wi th the precessi onal
cross at rest, yet to unfold.

Video Player

Al s o s e e t h e P r e c e s si o n al C r o s s Vi d eo s f o r m o r e ab o u t E a r t h 's e q u a t o ri al pla n e 's

ori entation wi th respect to the galactic plane.

Now i n Earth's 25 ,000 -year precessi onal cycl e, the vernal poi nt resi des at 5°
si dereal Pi sces, creati ng the erect Precessi onal Cross. Thus, the vernal poi nt
aligns wi th the l ongi tude of our Pri mordial Ori gi n. Thi s reveal s our need (the
human race) to embrace our humanness, our p rimal essence, to have
respect for the ori gi ns of life, and to amal gamate our true pri mordial nature
wi th the wi sdom gai ned throughout our enti re sojourn on Earth —to ful ly
i nfuse our spi ri tual soul awareness i nto the depths of our primal ori gi ns —to
illumi ne the very geneti c vessel through whi ch soul expresses —to become
one uni fi ed spi ri tually awakened spi ral of li ght. The vernal poi nt's pl acement
here al so reveal s our need to reali ze the importance of water and all of
life's fl ui ds—as water i s the sacred el i xir of life, and i t reveal s our need to
embrace the i ntegral and entwi ned rol es of the m asculi ne and femi ni ne. It
impel s us to spi ri tuali ze matter , whi ch i s al so articulated by the Jupi ter -
Saturn am al gam occurri ng i n Uttara Bhadrapada , whi ch i s a key aspe ct to
understand about thi s Nakshatra, and especi ally i ts fi rst pada.

Uttara Bhadrapada Pada 1 (Leo rul ed by the Sun, a m asculi ne expressi on) i s
of prominence, eminence, nobility, royalty, pride, courage, self -reliance,
i ndependence, and i nfl uenti al l eader shi p—the essence of the Li on. It
i nspi res sel f -authori ty and sel f -expressi on wi th passion for achi evem ent.
Wi t h o u t e m o ti o n al a n d s p i ri t u al m a t u ri t y , t h i s g e n e r a l l y r e s ul t s i n s e e ki n g
authori tari an posi ti ons based i n domi nance over others, or a de si re for t he
gli tter and gl amour of being seen on the worl d stage, or for a common
person, seeki ng a similar facade based i n sel f -importance demonstrated by
posi ti ons gai ned i n soci ety, m ateri al accom pli shm ent or m ateri al weal th, to
step into the limelight, producin g a race of rats seeking to climb to the top.
Ar t i c u l a ti n g t h e P i s c e s - J u pi t e r / S a t u r n N a k s h a t r a , t h i s p a d a , n e s t i n g i n t h e
stars of the westward swimming fish, also clarifies how dominance imposed
by patriarchal li neage actually serves us to cl aim our per sonal soverei gnty
and greater i nner wi sdom —hum ani ty's current paradoxi cal struggl e.

Al t h o u g h t h i s p a d a i m p el s u s t o b e c o m e r e s p o n s i bl e t o s c u l p t t h e l i v e s w e
desi re and a pursui t for liberati on and freedom, which can be mi staken for
m aterial accompli shm ent and success, the i deal of thi s energeti c i s about
the embodiment of greater wi sdom gai ned through physi cal experience. Thi s
 is not about proclaiming spirituality over materiality or denying our primal
nature , but by i nfusi ng spiri tual awareness i nto carna l sel f, to ill umi nate
physicali ty. In thi s process, i t impel s us to questi on how we use our chi , our
life force, and for what ultimate purpose.

Al l o f t h i s f u r t h e r c l a ri fi e s t h e n a t u r e o f Ut t a r a B h a d r a p a d a , i t s f i r s t p a d a ,
and areas of growth for soul s i nc arnati ng on Earth at thi s ti m e i n Earth's
Precessi onal Cycle. Pi sces rul ed by Jupi ter (i n the femi ni ne expressi on),
planet of greater wisdom, movement and expansive awareness,
am algam ati ng wi th Satur n as Uttara Bhadrapada's rul er, impel s us to
confront our fears, to take responsi bili ty for our reali ty, and to concreti ze
and m ake practi cal the wi sdom we gai n through experi ence i n Saturn's
power of limits. It impels us to seek knowledge about deeper or hidden
esoteri c truths transcendent to soci etal structure s and to cl aim our
soverei gnty by awakeni ng to our greater i nner wi sdom i n dem onstrabl e
expression.

The V e rnal P oi nt's Hi s tori ca l P re ces s i on through the

Na k s ha tras
The m ovi ng eclipti cal l ocati on of Earth's pol ar axi s (NCP/SCP) a nd the
vernal axi s (speci fic ally the Vernal Poi nt) due to Earth's precessi on does not
al one account for hi stori cal events and cul tural evol uti on, a s pl anetary
cycles pl ay a si gni ficant rol e and certai nl y m ust be consi dered as well .
However, planetary cycles nest within the embracing cycle of Earth's
Precessi onal Cross, and e xpl ori ng i t reveal s an underl yi ng evol uti onary
current and also brings greater understanding to the stars and their
expression through the Nakshatras and their padas. Such an exploration can
be extensi ve. Thi s foll owi ng secti on i s an expl orati on of just a few hi ghli ghts
throughout recent precessi onal hi story as reveal ed by the Vernal Poi nt's
m ovem ent through the eclipti c.

Hi stori c events are expl ored i n three geographi cal areas,

Mesopotamia, Egypt and the Indus Va ll ey, consi dered i n
"conventi onal archeol ogy" to be the three cradles of Earth's "current
ci vilizati on" (~10 ,000 BCE to present). Thi s does not negate tha t other
ci vilizati ons m ay have emerged i n other areas as well , or that these
emergi ng cul tures m ay hav e been mi grati ons from a common area. It
is well accepted that a dispersal of the human populous occurred as
the oceans r ose duri ng the end of the l ast gl aci al peri od ci rca 12,000
years ago. Dhani Irwanto's com prehensi ve sci enti fic research pl aces
t h e n o w s u b m e r g e d l a n d m a s s ( At l a n t i s ) i n t h e P a c i f i c , b e t w e e n As i a
a n d Au s t r a l i a , i n a g e o g r a p h i c al r e gi o n c al l e d S u n d a l a n d , w h i c h i s a
p a r t o f t h e As i a n c o n t i n e n t a l s h e l f t h a t w a s e x p o s e d d u r i n g t h e l a s t
I c e A g e a n d h a b i t a b l e d u e t o i t s e q u a t o r i a l l o c a t i o n . R e f : At l a n t i s
C i t y i n T h e J a v a S e a ( 2 0 1 5 ) . T h i s l o c a t i o n f o r At l a n t i s i s a l s o f i t t i n g t o
mi gratory paths from thi s area to the Himal ayas and subsequentl y to
these t hree areas , as well as to Chi na and sout h to Au stral ia. Thi s al so
i ndi rectl y suggests tha t the advanced knowledge i nherent to the
desi gn and constructi on of the Egypti an pyrami ds came from thi s
m ore advanced ci vilizati on exi sti ng at a ti me pri or to the fl oodi ng
caused by the endi ng of the gl acial peri od.

Ab o u t 1 4 ,5 0 0 y e a r s a g o ( ci r c a 1 2 ,5 0 0 B C E ) , E a r t h ' s cl i m a t e b e g a n t o
shi ft from the col d gl aci al peri od to the warmer i ntergl aci al
(Hol ocene) peri od. Duri ng thi s transi ti on, a peri od called the
"Younger Dryas" occurred (named after the fl ower Dryas Octopetal a,
whi ch grows i n col d conditi ons). The Younger Dryas demarcates an
abrupt pul se where the c ol d near -gl aci al temperatures returned,
about 13 ,000 to 11 ,500 B.P. (ci rca 11,000 BCE to 9500 BCE).

Earth's previous Precessi onal Cross ci rca 12,00 0 years ago.

The Younger Dryas was origi nally hypothesi zed to have been the
result of a temperature phase reversal occuring between the northern
and southern hemispheres caused by fresh water pouring into the
A r c t i c a n d A t l a n t i c o c e a n s a s t h e N o r t h Am e r i c a n ( L a u r e n t i d e ) i c e
sheet wa s m el ti ng. Ref: N O AA: The Y ounger Dryas . M ore recent
research suggests thi s tra nsi ti on was caused by a meteoric impact
based on fi ndi ngs that the pl ati num concentrati on i n the Greenland
Ice Sheet increased by about 100 times at time of the Younger Dryas
boundary, and that the plati num /iri di um and pl ati num/al umi num
rati os were very hi gh, i ndicati ng that the pl ati num probabl y di d not
have a terrestri al source. Ref: Phys.org: New evi dence that cosm ic
impact caused Younger Dryas exti ncti ons, 2013 . The gl acial to
i ntergl aci al transi ti on and t he Younger Dryas correspond to the time
of Earth's l ast Precessi onal Cross (ci rca 12,000 years ago ~10 ,000
BCE).

Many hi stori ans and archeol ogi sts assume that the emergence of
cosm ol ogical understanding i n these three vari ous cul tures was
passed on orally or through written language from one area to
another , often argui ng the ori gi n. There are however many parallel
developments that are very similar in all of these areas, in
cosm ol ogical understanding and i ts expressi on i nto reli gi ous beli efs
and through ar t and architecture. It is also likely that each of these
cul tures were remnants of an ol der advanced ci vilizati on from a time
precedi ng the l ast Precessi onal Cross and the turni ng of the l ast
gl aci al period, a nd thus, wi th some of the i ndi vi dual s wi thi n ea ch of
these cul tures havi ng a si milar com prehensi on of cosm ol ogy and
associ ated art -sci ences. We m i ght al so consi der that cosm ol ogi cal
understandi ng can be percei ved from the uni fi ed fiel d of
consci ousness, m ani festi ng as deri vatives i n cul tural expressi on ,
recognizing that knowledge and memory are inherent to the unified
field of consciousness, and thus are inheritable. Cultures would thus
sel f-organize i n similar ways due to resona nce wi th a comm on
transcendent m em ory. In addi ti on, a l ocali zed expressi on from thi s
commonali ty, or uni fi ed fiel d, thus effects the fi el d, augmenti ng i t,
whi ch i n turn i nfl uences the expressi on i n other l ocati ons. Thus,
cul tural devel opments i n one area i nfl uence the devel opments i n all
 other areas, they are non-local, transcending space and time through
their resonance in the unified field of consciousness.

I m a g e : An c i e n t I n d u s Ri ve r R e c o n s t r uc ti o n . C r e di t: L i vi u Gi o s a n , Wo o d s H o l e O ce a n o g r ap hi c
Insti tuti on; Stefan Constanti nescu, Uni versi ty of Bucharest; James P.M. Syvi tski , Uni versi ty of
Col orado.

The Fertile Crescent of Mesopotamia is thought to have been first

occupi ed c.10,000 BCE, a t the ti me of the l ast erect Precessi onal
C r o s s a n d e n d o f t h e p r e v i o u s I c e Ag e . L i t t l e i s k n o w n a b o u t t h e
peri od from then to about 4500 BCE. M ost hi stori ans and archeol ogi st
m erel y say i t was an agra ri an peri od wi th the development of
agricul ture and the dom esti cati on of animal s. The l ack of
archeol ogi cal records from thi s peri od i s why hi stori ans tend to
beli eve these cul tures were primi tive rather than b ei ng remnants from
a m ore advanced civilizati on —a mere assumpti on.

It i s now cl ear through m odern satelli te and geol ogical evi dence
correl ated wi th astronomical references i n Vedi c li terature that the
Vedi c tradi ti on (Ri g Veda peri od) i s far m ore anci ent and i ndi genous
to Indi a than European sc hol ars previ ousl y cl aimed, well before 6500
BCE, if not much older, perhaps extending back to the end of the last
I c e Ag e .

The Neoli thi c Subpl uvi al Wet Pha se occurred 7500 –7000 to c.3000 BCE
and i t was pr eceded and followed by dryer condi tions, whi ch
 effected all three of these areas. Nothing is known about cultures
duri ng the ti me precedi ng thi s peri od and li ttl e i s known about the
earl y part of the wet phase. There i s no evi dence i ndicati ng that a ny
of these cul tures of thi s early time were i n any way primi tive or
l acked advanced form s of technol ogy, and mathematical ,
astronom ical and cosm ologi cal knowl edge. In addi ti on, there may
have been sei smic events, such as earthquakes and vol canic
erupti ons, that m ay have had cataclysmi c effects on ci vilizati ons
during this earlier period.

The Indus and Saraswati valley civilizati ons emerged (or re -emerged)
a f t e r t h e N e o l i t hi c S u b pl uvi al We t P h a s e a b a t e d d u e t o m o n s o o n
dryi ng, whi ch enabled agricul tural condi ti ons produci ng ri ch fertil e
areas al ong the Indus ri ver and i ts tri butari es that were i deal for
settl em ent for people mi grati ng from hi gher areas near the Him al ayas
c.3000 BCE. Thi s peri od lasted nearl y 2000 years, until conti nued
ari dificati on ended these i dea l condi ti ons resul ti ng i n another
migratory period away from the valley.

References:
• Dr. Kenneth Chandler, Origins of Vedic Civilization "Excerpts
from three chapters of a book in pr ogress by Dr. Kenneth Chandler
expose m any mi sconceptions about the ori gi ns of Vedi c
ci vilizati on that were promoted by European scholars of the 19th
century."
• Stephen Knapp, The Aryan Invasion Theory: The Final Nail in its
C o f f i n . P u b l i s h e r : T h e V e d i c F r i e n d s As s o c i a t i o n , N o v 2 7 , 2 0 1 2 ;
Onli ne Intro: stephen-kna pp.com
• Woods Hol e Research: Climate Change Led to C ollapse of
Anci ent Ind us Ci vilizati on ( See Clim ate #5 ); e t. al .

Si nce there are few events wi th defi ni ti ve dates duri ng thi s earli er tim e
(i mmedi ately foll owi ng the end of the l ast i ce age) to correl ate wi th the
Vernal Poi nt's l ocati on, I will begi n the foll owi ng expl orati on at the ti me of
the Vernal Poi nt's conjunc ti on wi th the Gate of M an at 5° Gemi ni c.4500
BCE, (wi th the excepti on of the bri ef note about the Vernal Poi nt's
conjunction with Sirius and Cano pus c.5500 BCE and its correspondence with
The Bl ack Sea Del uge).

T h e V e r n a l P o i nt 's P r e c e s s i o n
The Vernal Poi nt's m ovement through the eclipti c occurs i n a east -to-west
di recti on due to Earth's pr ecessi on. Thi s i s the opposi te di recti on of
pl anetary m ovem ent through the ecli ptic as seen f rom Earth. Thus, we will
be exploring the Nakshatras and the padas in reverse order throughout this
secti on. When expl ori ng the heavens i n the precessi onal di recti on (east -to-
west), we are looking at the energetics of the evolutionary cycle of the soul
coll ecti ve on Earth. The Vernal Poi nt's precessi onal pl acement deli neates
the overall envi ronm ental resonance acti ve for the soul coll ecti ve at any
gi ven tim e, the overall energetic nature i n whi ch soul s i ncarnate, whi ch
changes very sl owly at Earth's precessi onal rate, currentl y about 1° every
71.6 years (about 238.6 years per pada).

D a t e s w h e n t h e V e r n a l P o i n t a l i g n e d w i t h z e r o d e g r e e s Ar i e s ( a l s o r e f e r r e d t o a s z e r o
year) for:
• G a l a c t i c E q u a t o r i a l Ay a n a m s a ( G E N = 5 ° 0 0 ' 0 0 " )
• T h e B a b y l o n i a n A y a n a m s a ( b a s e d o n Al d e b a r a n = 1 5 ° T a u r u s ) ( G E N = 0 5 ° 1 2 ' 4 8 " )
• L a h i ri (o r i gi n al ) Ay a n a m s a (G E N = 0 6 ° 0 8 ' 4 9 " )

Gal actic Eq GEN 5° = 208.307 CE

Babyl oni an = 223.579 CE
Lahiri = 290.414 CE

Calcul ati ons are based upon a li near progres si on of the current precessi onal rate of
5028.796195 arcseconds per century (1° per 71.5877 09 years).

Comm only, da tes deri ved for the zero year were most of ten cal cul ated usi ng a rounded
precessi onal rate of 1° per 72 years (generall y demarcati ng ~220 CE a s the z ero year
for the Babyl oni an zodi ac.
More recent advancements in computation methods using space satellites along with
VLBI (Very-l ong-baseli ne interferometry) and LLR (Lunar Laser Rangi ng), whi ch
accuratel y m easures the Earth -M oon di stance, hav e all owed for more accurate
cal culati ons of precessi on of the equator and precessi on of the ecli pti c. M ore
i n f o r m a t i o n a n d r e f e r e n c e s c a n b e f o u n d a t t h e b o t t o m o f m y S i d e r e a l As t r o l o g y w e b
page.

*** Earth's current precessi onal rate i s 5028.796195 arcseconds per

century (1° per 71.587709 years), whi ch transl ates to a precessi onal
cycle of 25,771.57534 years. Earth's precessi onal rate, currentl y, i s
sl owl y i ncreasi ng. Tim eli nes (and the da tes of the Vernal Poi nt's
posi ti on i n the ecli ptic) pr esented i n thi s arti cl e are based upon a
li near progressi on of Earth's current precessi onal rate. Si nce Earth's
precessi onal rate i s not a constant, the Vernal Poi nt's l ocati on i n the
ecli ptic i n the di stant pa st (over thousands of years B.P.) becomes
i ncreasi ngly uncertai n.

To gai n greater context f or the Vernal Poi nt's passage through the
Nakshatras and its correspondence to historic events, it aids to also
l ook at the l ocati on of the North Cel estial Pole (godhead), whi ch i s
al ways 90° east of the Vernal Poi nt (bi rthpl ace). The godhead's
ecli ptical l ocati on deli neates the di recti ng energeti c for the
bi rthplace of i ncarnati ng soul s. In addi ti on, we can al so l ook at the
l ocati on of the southern sol sti ce, whi c h marks the start of the new
sol ar year. It of cour se i s opposi te the l ocati on of the northern
sol stice. The Sun's northward movement (from Earth's perspecti ve)
from the southern sol sti ce, past the Vernal Poi nt, to the northern
sol stice, (from southern to northern hemi sphere) i s al so the Sun's
annual return journey to the l ocati on of the godhead, whi ch happens
mid-year. The fourth poi nt, the ani -Vernal Poi nt, bri ngs perspecti ve to
the Vernal Poi nt or bi rthplace. The se four poi nts, always square to
one another, create the Solar Cross. The Solar Cross precesses
through the eclipti c due to Earth's precessi on creati ng i ts ever -
changi ng rel ati onshi p to the gal actic equatorial axis, the movement
that creates the cycl e of Earth's Precessi onal Cross. To keep thi ngs
sim ple and reasonabl y brief, I wi ll onl y be expl ori ng the energe ti c of
the movi ng Vernal Poi nt through the Nakshatras i n thi s i ntroductory
articl e, whi ch al one i s thoroughl y revealing.

Video Player

00:00

01:19

You can pause the vi deo and drag the progress bar to view any section of the vi deo.

S i r i u s, C a n o p u s & T h e B l a c k S e a D e l u g e
T h e V e r n a l P o i n t ( V P ) p r e c e s s e d f r o m P u n a r v a s u i n t o Ar d r a s o m e w h e r e
around 5519 BCE , rul ed by the North Node i n the Age of Gemi ni .
 Explorer Robert Ballard and colleagues found concrete proof that a
catastrophic flood inundated the Black Sea around 5500 BCE, known
as the "Black Sea Deluge," corresponding with the Old Testament
account of Noah. (Nati onal Geographi c: Ballard Finds Traces of
Anci ent Habi tati on Beneath Bl ack Sea ). Thi s i s one of few defi ni ti vel y
dated events prior to 4500 BCE. It interestingly corresponds with the
V e r n a l P o i n t ' s c o n j u n c t i o n w i t h S i r i u s a n d C a n o p u s i n Ar d r a ' s f o u r t h
pada.

Siri us has a rel atively quick proper moti on at 1.3" per year. In
5500 BCE, Si ri us was about 0.75° east and about 2.5° north of
i ts current posi tion i n eclipti cal l ongi tude and lati tude. Thus,
Siri us makes a closer conjuncti on wi th Canopus (~1/4°) and
thi s posi tion pl aces i t sli ghtly cl oser to the eastern cusp of
pada 4.

S i r i u s , Al p h a C a n i s M a j o r , i s t h e i m p e t u o u s a n d b l a z i n g G r e a t W o r l d T e a c h e r ,
knowl edge-hol der of ancient hermetic wi sdom. Si gni ficant alignments wi th
Si ri us can bri ng teachi ngs, l essons, or events of a gl obal or profound
proporti on, those that can catal yze tremendous ev ol uti onary change. Si ri us
inspires a quest for liberty and human rights.

C a n o p u s , Al p h a C a r i n a o f A r g o N a v i s , i s t h e s e c o n d b r i g h t e s t s t a r i n t h e
heavens after Si ri us, and conjoi ns Si ri us from the south. Canopus, al though
appearing to be about half as bright as Sirius, is actually grander than Sirius.
Si ri us only appears bri ghter due to i ts cl ose proximity to our sol ar system.
Canopus is a rare yellow-white supergiant star, estimated to be about 65
tim es the si ze of our Sun a nd wi th a l umi nosi ty about 15 ,000 ti mes greater
than our Sun's. Canopus has a magneti cally heated corona about 1 0 ti mes
hotter than the Sun's, producing both observable X -rays and radio waves
( Ad a p t e d f r o m J i m K al e r ).

C a n o p u s i s d i r e c t o r / n a v i g a t o r o f t h e Ar g o ( J a s o n a n d t h e Ar g o n a u t s ) a n d
as a gal acti c equatori al star , i s about navi gati onal matters concerned wi th
the greater evolutionary process of souls in our solar system. Canopus
imparts a concern for the repercussi ons of gl obal events affecti ng
evol uti onary change, as well as a sense of re sponsibili ty to steer Earth's
e v ol u t i o n a ry c o u r s e . An o l d e r d e r i v a ti o n o f C a n o p u s i s t h e E g y p t i a n K a h i
Nub, "Golden Earth," representative of the exalted vision held for Earth.

Th e H i n d u d e i t y R u d r a r u l e s Ar d r a . R u d r a i s s a i d t o b e t h e f i e r c e
m anifestati on of Lord Shi va, who exem plifi es thund er. Rudra i s of the wi nd
and storm , the roarer , the mi ghti est of the mi ghty, the most severe , and the
personi ficati on of terror. Rudra has a fi erce, tempestuous, unpredi ctable,
a n d a d e s t r u c t i v e n a t u r e . C l a s s i c a l H i n d u d e l i n e a t i o n s c h a r a c t e r i z e Ar d r a a s
sagaci ous, aggressi ve, goal ori ented, ri ghteous, and materi ali stic, i mpelli ng
activi sm for change based from hi gher m oral s, and "to m ake fresh or renew
via a storm."

Ar d r a P a d a 4 O v e r a l l E x p re s s i o n :
S i g n : G e m i n i - M e r c u r y ( m a s c u l i n e e x p r e s s i o n ) • Ar d r a - R a h u ( N o r t h N o d e ) •
Pada 4: Pi sces-Jupi ter (femi ni ne expressi on).
Prominent stars: Canopus Carina, Sirius Canis Major, and Dziban of Draco.
El em ents: Gemi ni M ercury: ai r -ai r; Rahu: ai r; Pi sces Jupi ter: water -æther
This is a Pushkara pada of the air element.
Mr i ga s hi ra (Ma rs ) ~4 5 6 4 -3 6 1 0 BCE (2 3 ° 2 0 ' - V e nus to 6 °
4 0 ' Merc ur y)

Earth's collapsed Precessional Cross ci rca 4500 BCE.

The Vernal Poi nt (VP) precessed i nto M ri gashi ra c.4564 BCE, rul ed by M ars, i n
t h e Ag e o f G e m i ni .

The Vernal Poi nt precessed to the Gate of M an (the GEN at 5° si dereal

Gemi ni ) ~6500 years ago (around 4400 -4500 BCE), at the ti me of the 180°
coll apsed Precessi onal Cross. (Thi s was when the vernal axi s ali gned wi th the
gal acti c equatori al axi s, wi th the North Cel esti al Pol e at 5° si dereal Vi rgo.)
Thi s i s when Earth's pol ar axi s i s til ted furthest away from the gal actic pl ane
of li ght duri ng the cycl e, marki ng the epi tome of darkness and separati on i n
the cycl e of Earth's Precess i onal Cross. Thi s al so deli neates a primary turni ng
i n t h e p r e c e s s i o n al c ycl e . At e a c h o f t h e f o u r p r i m a r y p o i n t s i n t h e c y cl e ,
one of two vectors created by the change i n ori entati on of Earth's pol e wi th
 respect to the galactic plane reverse, which create a polarity inversion in
the cycl e and whi ch may effect geophysical condi ti ons on Earth a s well as
i n our perceptual and evol uti onary experience i n consci ousness.

The Vernal Poi nt's l ocati on i n early si dereal Gemi ni , at the foot of Ca stor
(Tejat η & μ), l i es just over the sword of Ori on and al so conjoi ns Betel geuse,
t h e l u c i d a o f O r i o n a n d M e n k a l i n a n o f Au r i g a , t h e C h a r i o t e e r ( s h o w n i n t h e
star chart bel ow). Thi s i s M rigashi ra's forth pada (Scorpi o -M ars).

One hal f of M ri gashi ra expresses i n Taur us, the othe r i n Gemi ni , thus
articul ati ng the tra nsi ti on of the two si gns, and i n thi s case, the tra nsi ti on
f r o m t h e A g e o f G e m i n i i n t o t h e Ag e o f T a u r u s . I n H i n d u l i t e r a t u r e ,
M rigashi ra has a tender (M ridu) quali ty and imparts a searchi ng and seeki ng
demeanor, to fi nd one's path or purpose, with an unquenchable thirst for
knowl edge, al so associ ated wi th all forms of travel —by road, by ai r, etc.

M rigashi ra's underl yi ng moti vati on i s creative expressi on and expansi on

appli ed through physi cal invol vement that i mpel s con structi ve devel opment
of the m ateri al aspects of li fe and mul ti plies abundance.

M r i ga s h i r a ( M a r s ) P a d a 4 : 4 5 6 4 - 4 3 2 6 B C E ( 3 ° 2 0 ' - 6 ° 4 0 ' )
( S c o r p i o - M ar s )
Pada 4 of M ri gashi ra i s said to i mpel acti on to ful fill i ntell ectual pursui ts, but
i t can al so impart a suspici ous and argumentati ve nature due to a tendency
to over-i ntell ectuali ze. The Gate of Man, at the foot of Castor, the sword of
Ori on, Betel geuse and Menkali nan all bri ng greater cl ari ty to the nature of
Mrigashira's forth pada.

Mrigashi ra Pada 4 Ov erall Expressi on:

Si gn: Gemi ni -M ercury (m asculi ne expressi on) • M ri gashi ra -Mars • Pada 4 :
Scorpi o-M ars (femi ni ne expressi on).
P r o m i n e n t s t a r s : B e t e l g e u s e o f O r i o n , M e n k a l i n a n a n d M a h a s i m o f Au r i g a .
El em ents: Gemi ni M ercury: ai r -ai r; M ars: fi re; Scorpio M ar s: water-fi re

Usi ng different state -of-the-art techniques on ESO's Very Large Tel escope, two i ndependent
teams of astronomers have obtai ned the sharpest ever views of the supergiant star
Betel geuse. They show that the star has a vast pl ume of gas almost as l arge as our Solar
System and a gi gantic bubble boiling on i ts surface. ESO.

The "Gate of Man" i mpel s the expressi on of our greater i deal s and life
purpose through the dai ly acti vi ty of humanki nd. It drives our need to
respond to and parti ci pate i n li fe , and to support p rogressi ve evol uti onary
change , bei ng one of the nodes of the primary axi s of Earth's Precessi onal
Cross (opposi te the Gate of God at 5° si dereal Sagittari us).
The sword of Ori on extends from Betel geuse (α), the second bri ghtest star i n
Orion. Betelgeuse is a red supergiant, one of the biggest stars known, and
almost 1000 times larger than our Sun, accordi ng to conventi onal scientifi c
m ethods of calcul ati on. It i s al so one of the most l umi nous stars known,
e m i t t i n g m o r e l i g h t t h a n 1 0 0 , 0 0 0 S u n s . As s u c h , i t c o n t r i b u t e s a p r i n c i p a l
energetic to thi s area of the zodi ak.

Betelgeuse marks Orion's right shoulder, from which he holds his upraised
sword just under the Gate of Man. Betelgeuse embodies the theme of a
m ale warri or, i s of a ki ngly na ture , authori tati ve and i s of hum an
resourceful ness i n acti on. Betel geuse and the stars formi ng the sword of
Ori on i nspi re a sense of responsi bili ty to dynamically respond to whatever i s
occurri ng i n the m om ent, to adapt, and to chall enge exi sti ng systems or
authori ti es to cut through whatever i s i n the way of sol uti on. Physi cal
constructive response is the hallmark of Betelgeuse.

N o r t h o f O r i o n a n d t h e H o r n s o f t h e B u l l i s Au r i g a , t h e C h a r i o t e e r . C a p e l l a ,
the m essenger of l i ght, i s the primary star of thi s constell ati on. M enkalinan
(β ), conjoi ni ng Betel geuse, m arks the ri ght shoul der of the Chari oteer. It i s
actually a dual star, wi th both stars i n a very ti ght orbi t, so much so that
they distort each other, neither being round. Menkalinan impels mutual
support am ongst colleagues, i mparti ng a sense of r esponsi bili ty to assi st
each other i n the worl d of daily human affairs to hel p mobilize efforts and
opportuni ty for success. Menkali nan i s al so a pol arizer that will show us the
opposi te si de of an i ssue by at tracti ng peopl e or experi ences that el uci date
through graphi c ill ustrati on our hesi tanci es or i ndeci si on to take acti on,
which can help us cut through confusion to make a path of action clear.

M rigashi ra Pada 4 (Scorpio rul ed by M ars, a femi ni ne expressi on ), dri ven by

M rigashi ra's fi re and am algam ati ng wi th Gemi ni 's masculi ne expressi on of
Mercury at the Gate of M an bri ngs em phasi s to daily hum an activi ty and to
the l ogi sti cal facets of hum an i nteracti on, from soc i al i nteracti on to those i n
business and commerce. They impel a passionate, assertive and prompt
response to our li fe experience through the exchange of i deas —to become
shareable—and to evol ve l ogi stical systems for the exchange of i nformati on,
goods and servi ces. Pada 4 provi des impetus to evol ve o ur i ndi vi duality, to
adapt, change, and grow, and to fi nd practi cal meani ng to our i deal s and
purpose in life. It also emphasizes mutual cooperation and support amongst
coll eagues and fri ends —and am ongst hum ani ty i n general .

Al s o n o t e t h a t p a d a 4 i s t h e c u r r e n t l o c a ti o n o f t h e N o r t h C e l e s t i al
Pol e (NCP at 5° Gemi ni ), the "di recti ng energeti c" for the Ver nal
Poi nt's current pl acement i n earl y Pi sces (Uttara Bhadrapada pada
1), presented earlier.
Mesopotamia Plani sphere fragment (Bri ti sh Museum)
F emal e suc kl i ng a c hi l d, one of m any l i zard -l i ke humanoi d fi guri ne s f rom the Te l l al - ' Ubai d
excavati on, dated to be about 7000 years ol d. (Briti sh Museum)

The Sumerians arrived in Mesopotamia about 6000 years ago, slightly

followi ng the coll apsed Precessi onal C ross and the Vernal Poi nt's
conjunction with the Gate of Man, although unclear from where.
Som etim e after 4000 BCE they mi grated ei ther from the northeast part
of Mesopotami a or northerward up the gul f to the southern coastal
regi on when recedi ng waters we re exposi ng the fertil e l ands of the
Euphrates and Ti gri s ri ver basi ns toward the end of the Neoli thic
S u b p l u vi al We t P h a s e . T h e S u m e ri a n s e v o l v e d t h e i r u n i q u e c u n ei f o rm
script from the pictographi c scri pt al ready i n use i n Mesopotamia,
whi ch would i nfl uen ce the devel opment of wri tten l anguage for the
next few thousand years. It l ai d the grounds for the devel opment of
form al educati onal system s. They devel oped new ways of li vi ng,
i ncludi ng m ore advanced systems of i rri gati on and agricul ture,
architecture, art, mathematics and cities with ethical codes of law
that woul d sophi sticate the devel opment of human cul ture. Thi s l ai d
the foundation for the Mesopotamian civilization as well as the
mythol ogical foundati ons common to most all major cul tures l ater
emergi ng.

Al t h o u g h t h e S u m e ri a n s ar e g e n e r al l y a t t ri b u te d wi t h t h e
agri cultural devel opment and the establi shment of ci ti es and
temples i n southern Mesopotamia (primarily due to cunei form
records), archaeol ogical expl orati ons revealed that irri gation
farming (i n the dryer northern regi ons) and wetl and farmi ng
(i n the southern regi ons) and the development of archi tecture
and temples occurred throughout Mesopotamia thousands of
years earlier during the Ubai d period, c. 6500 -4000 BCE.
Resi dential structures were con structed even before the
Ubai d era at si te s suc h as Te l l el -O uei l i , Ur , E ri du and othe rs.
Ci ti es from the Sumerian peri od were built upon Ubai dian
rui ns thousands of y e ars ol de r. The Ubai d are a e xte nde d
beyond Mesopotamia, "from the shores of the medi terra nean
t o t h e S t r a i t o f H o rm u z , i ncl u di n g p a r t s o f An a t o l i a . " R E F :
R o b e r t A. C a r t e r a n d G r am P hi l i p (e di t or s ) , B e y o n d t h e U b a i d .
The pape rs are the re sul t of The Ubai d E xpansi on? Cul tural
M e ani ng, Ide nti ty and the Le ad - up to Urbani sm , an
I nte r na ti o nal Wo r k sh o p hel d a t G re y C ol l e ge , Uni ve r si ty o f
D u r h a m , Ap r i l 2 0 0 6 . P u b l i s h e d b y T h e O r i e n t a l I n s t i t u t e o f t h e
Un i v e r si ty o f C hi c a g o , 2 0 1 0 . S t u d i e s i n An c i e n t Ori e n t al
Ci vi l i za ti o n (S AO C ) o i . u ch i c a g o . e d u | P DF ve r si o n
a t oi .uc hi c ago.e du "Be yond the Ubai d" PD F

An o t h e r c ul t u r e p re ce di ng t h e S u m e ri a n s w a s t h e Vi n č a
cul ture. The Sumerians were not the ori gi nators of wri ting as
was once thought. More recent excavati ons reveal that the
Sumerians eventually evolved the pictographic script al ready
i n use i n Mesopotamia i nto cunei form script around 3100 BCE.
Thi s proto-script was found on the Tǎrtǎri a tablets dated to
around c. 5300 BCE, which were di scovered i n the village of
Tǎrtǎria i n Romania. It i s from the Vi n ča cul ture (c. 5500–3500
BCE) from what i s now Serbi a an d parts of Bul garia and
Romani a. Vi nča culture i s named after the town of Vi nča on
t h e s h o r e s o f t h e D a n u b e r i v e r . Ar c h a e o l o g i s t s c o n c l u d e d t h a t
Vi nča, which predates the ci ties of Mesopotamia and Egypt,
was one of many towns wi th consi derable populations, wi th
complex archi tecture, wi th temples and houses along streets,
wi th arti sans producing a vari ety of goods, employi ng copper
metallurgy, and that i t was a peaceful society wi th an
extensi ve trade network. REF: The Vi nča Culture The Vi nča
Cul ture
Mesopotamia "Land Between Two Ri vers" —referri ng to the Ti gri s and Euphrates. The Persi an
G ul f e xte nde d far m ore i nl and at the ti me of anci e nt M e sopotami a, suc h t hat Ur was on i ts
sho r e s. Thi s wa s to wa r d the e nd o f the N e ol i thi c Sub pl uvi al We t Pha se .

Despite the tens of thousands cuneiform tablets that have been

excavated, astronom y, one of the greatest sci entific attai nm ents of
the Babyl oni ans, was ab sent i n anci ent Sum er, wi th docum ents
referri ng onl y to about twenty -five stars. If astronomical observati ons
were m ade of heavenl y bodi es, other than for cal endri cal purposes,
they were either not recorded, not preserved, or not yet excavated.
There are references to Venus and i ts cycl es m anif esti ng as a m orni ng
a n d e v e n i n g s t a r . Al t h o u g h i t i s c l e a r t h a t t h e B a b y l o n i a n s a d o p t e d
the Sumerian’s cuneiform script to evolve their own written language
and their culture, and that they adopted their creation legend —the
role of the gods, their interactions, the creation of man by the gods
to serve the god s, and the deci si on to create a Gr eat Fl ood to
"destroy the seed of m anki nd" —there i s no defi ni ti ve evi dence that
the Babyl oni ans adopted any astronom ical knowl edge from the
Sumerians. The Sumerian lege nds are entirely about the gods with few
references to any speci fic mortal s. There are few accounts referri ng
to mortals, the primary of which is that of Ziusudra, a god fearing
king, who overhears a conversation by the gods to destroy
humanki nd. The Bi bli cal Noah was deri ved from Zi usudra. Zi usudra was
b e s t o w e d g o d - l i k e s t a t u s a f t e r t h e d e l u g e b y An a n d E n k i .

Out of all of the di scovered tabl ets, whi ch mostl y have to do wi th

admi ni strati ve, economic and soci al m atters, onl y a group of about
five thousand are literary in nature, referred to as the Sumerian belles
letters. Here are found hundreds of hymns and myths, which compare
with the Greek and Hebrew masterpieces, and which reveal the
spi ri tual , i ntell ectual , philosophi cal and ethical nature of the
S u m e r i a n s . T h e B a b y l o n i a n s a n d As s y r i a n s a d o p t e d t h e s e w o r k s a l m o s t
i n thei r enti rety, and addi ti onal cul tures, such as the Hi tti tes, Hurri ans
and Canaani tes, transl ated some of them i nto thei r respecti ve
languages. It is clear that this ancient Sumerian litera ture profoundly
i nfl uenced the li terary works of the Hebrews and anci ent Greeks.
 Reference:
Samuel Noah Kramer, The Sumerians: Their History, Culture, and
Character , Uni versi ty of Chi cago Press, 1971.

N e a r l y a t t h e s a m e t i m e o r s l i g h t l y t h e r e a f t e r , a c r o s s t h e Ar a b i a n
Desert, as the waters were recedi ng i n the Nile basi n of Egypt,* the
fragmented peoples of the southern Nil e hi ghl ands were abl e to
settl e the l ower fertil e Delta.

* The wet peri od peaked through the precessi onal transi ti on, ci rca
4500 BCE, m aki ng the l ower Nil e basi n uni nhabi table‚ called the
N e ol i t hi c S u b pl u vi al o r H o l oc e n e We t P h a s e (7 5 0 0 – 70 0 0 t o 3 5 0 0 - 3 0 0 0
B C E ) o f n o r t h e r n Af r i c a . I t w a s p r e c e d e d a n d f o l l o w e d b y d r y e r
condi ti ons, whi ch e ffected not onl y anci ent Egypt, but surroundi ng
areas i ncl udi ng M esopotamia and the Indus Vall ey. It began to wane
after the precessi onal transi ti on, c.3900 BCE. Thi s i s when waters
began recedi ng, creati ng fertil e l ands i n ri ver basi ns, whi ch made
possibl e settlement of lower lying areas. This is when highlanders
descended into the lower Nile Basin of ancient Egypt. A sharp
i ncrease i n ari difi cati on occurred c. 3000 BCE, whi ch coi nci ded wi th
the fall of the Uruk Ki ngdom i n M esopotamia and the devel opment o f
the Harappan Ci vilizati on i n the Indus Vall ey. A second ari di ficati on
pul se occurred 2,170 ±50 BCE, whi ch coi nci ded wi th the Egypti an Fi rst
Intermedi ate Peri od, a peri od of failed fl oodi ng of the Nile. A thi rd
ari dificati on pul se i s evi dent i n eastern M e di terranean sediments c.
1000 BCE, re sul ti ng i n desert condi ti ons i n all of these areas and
further mi grati ons. It i s associ ated wi th wi despread fami nes i n Egypt
and Syri a, the end of the New Ki ngdom i n Egypt and the Ugari t
Ki ngdom i n Babyl on.

References:
• Wi k i : N e ol i t hi c S u b pl u vi a l (g e n e r a l i n f o )
• Justi n D. Yeakel , et al . Collapse of an ecol ogi cal network i n
Anci ent Egypt , 2014. (abo ut t he t hree ari di ficati on pul ses)

M r i ga s h i r a P a d a 3: 4 3 2 6 - 4 0 8 7 B C E ( 0 ° - 3 ° 2 0 ' ) ( L i br a - V en u s )
The Vernal Poi nt precessed through M ri gashi ra's thi rd pada (Li bra -Venus)
c o n j o i n i n g S a i p h , t h e r i g h t f o o t o f O r i o n , t h e h e a d o f Au r i g a t h e C h a r i o t e e r ,
and Wezn of Col um ba, the Dove, i n the so uthern heavens.

Mrigashi ra Pada 3 Overall Expressi on:

Si gn: Gemi ni -M ercury (m asculi ne expressi on) • M ri gashi ra -Mars • Pada 3 :
Li bra-Venus (masculi ne expressi on).
Prominent stars: Saiph of Orion and Wezn of Columba.
El em ents: Gemi ni M ercury: ai r -ai r; M ars: fi re; Li bra Venus: ai r -water

A hi gh-energy dynamic x-ray source called The M achi ne i n Col umba

c o n j o i n s We z n , B e t a C o l u m ba , S a i p h (κ ) o f O r i o n , a n d t h e n o r t h e r n Q u a s a r
3 C 1 4 7 i n Au r i g a . Th e s e e n t r i e s r e s i de a r o u n d 2 ° s i d er e al G em i ni . Th e
Machi ne emi ts energy thr ough a wi de band of the el ectrom agneti c
spectrum , from radi o waves to gamma -rays but wi th an al most compl ete
a b s e n c e o f e m i s s i o n s i n t h e o p t i c a l b a n d . Ap p r o p r i a t e l y n a m e d , t h e
Machi ne deli neates the essence of the hum an cogni ti ve mi nd, the i ntell ect,
whi ch processes l ogi sti cal rel ated matters for humanki nd, the bi o -l ogical
process i tself —i n contrast to Gal actic Center's e sse nce, that of cosmi c
m i n d , w h i c h l i e s d i r e c t l y o p p o s i t e i n e a r l y S a g i t t a r i u s . As t h e g e n e s i s p o i n t o f
the human mi nd, the Machi ne's i ntense dynamic core exci tes hi gh -mental
creati ve comm unicati on. Conjoi ni ng Quasar 3C147, whi ch m arks the head of
Au ri ga the Chari oteer, i ns pi res unconventi onal thou ght am ongst coll eagues,
both of which produce new ideas that can move us forward into a fulfilling
a n d p r o s p e r o u s f u t u r e , a r t i c ul a t e d b y We z n o f C o l u m ba , t h e D o v e . O u r
m odern Col um ba i s shorte ned from Col um ba Noachi , "Noah's dove ," a si gn
i ndicati ng that the wa ters of the Great Fl ood were recedi ng.

M rigashi ra Pada 3 (Li bra rul ed by Venus, a m asculi ne expressi on) i m parts an
outward soci able expression and a n attracti ve magneti c i ntellectual impul se
for i nspi ri ng comm uni cation, due to the M ercury -Venus am al gam . The stell ar
energetic here im pel s hi ghl y creati ve thought and emphasizes educati on
 and communication, where insight and perception through human
i nteracti ons are codi fi ed into a coherent, comm unicabl e and practi cal form
for the masses. It i mpel s intell ectual devel opment and expressi on t hat
supports the actual izati on of enterpri si ng i deas that serve all people and
w a y s o f l i v i n g . Al t h o u g h i n s p i r a t i o n a l , h a v i n g a d o m i n a n t a i r e l e m e n t b u t
wi thout any earth, i t al one does not produce substanti al m ateri al resul ts.

It wa s duri ng the transi ti on from pada 3 i n Gemi ni into pada 2 i n

Taurus that the highly intelligent Sumerians arrived into southern
Mesopotamia, who brought knowledge that was responsible for the
si gni ficant sophi sti cati on of hum an cul ture.

The Age of Ta urus (Cul tura l E s ta bli s hme nt)

Ar o u n d 4 0 8 7 B C E , t h e Ve r n a l P oi n t p r e c e s s e d f r o m G em i ni i n t o Ta u r u s , w h i c h
aligns wi th the Bel t of Orion, and then the Horns of the Bull (i n l ate Taurus)
and M ei ssa, the head of Ori on, e nteri ng M ri gashi ra's second pada (Vi rgo -
Mercury).

M r i ga s h i r a P a d a 2: 4 0 8 7 - 3 8 4 8 B C E ( 2 6° 4 0 ' - 0° G e m ) ( Vi r g o -
Mercury)
Mrigashi ra Pada 2 Overall Expressi on:
Si gn: Taurus- Venus (femi nine expressi on) • M ri gashi ra -M ars • Pada 2: Vi rgo -
Mercury (femi ni ne expressi on).
Prominent stars: El Nath and Tianguan Taurus, Meissa and the Belt stars of
Orion.
El ements: Taurus Venus: e arth -water; M ars: fi re; Vi rgo M ercury: earth -ai r
 The G re at Ci ty of Uruk . anci e ntpage s.c om

Ur , E r i d u , Ur u k a n d N i p p u r c om p ri se t h e a r ea o f S u m e r . Ar c h e ol o gi s t s s u s p e c t t h e
Mesopotamian ci ty of Eridu was occupied between about 5000 and 2000 BCE (currentl y
c a l l e d " T e l l Ab u S h a h r a i n . " E r i d u i s 1 1 . 2 5 k m ( ~ 7 m i l e s ) s o u t h w e s t o f t h e r u i n s o f t h e
anci e nt ci ty of Ur and 2 2 km south of N asi ri yah i n Iraq. N asi ri y ah i s on the E uphrate s
about 225 miles (370 km) southeast of Baghdad. The tradi ti onal "Garden of Eden" si te i s
4 0 km t o t h e n o r t h e a s t , p r e s e n t - d ay M u g h ai r . Ac c o r di n g t o S u m e ri a n s c ri b es , E r i d u wa s
the oldest ci ty in the world, where "ki ngshi p first came from heaven" (referri ng to
E n k i ) . T e l l Ab u S h a h r a i n / E r i d u

T h e S u m e r i a n E n k i ( t h e Ak k a d i a n E a / I a ) w a s t h e c h i e f g o d a n d f o u n d e r o f t h e c i t y
Eri dhu (Eri du). Enki i s al so associ ated wi th the Si rian amphi bious fi sh -man "Oannes," (the
pri est/sage of Ea i n the temple of Eri dhu) who taught the Babyl onians esoteric art -
sci ences and that which woul d civi lize/humanize thei r lives (Robert Temple); i .e., how
to build cities and temples usi ng geodesi c -astronomical pri nciples, how to live attuned
to the l aws of nature / cycl es of life, agricul tural development and sustenance, etc.
Enki i s referred to as the "c reator and protector of humans" (i n the Babylonian Epic of
At r a h a s i s a n d t h e E pi c o f Gi l g am e š ). E n ki d e vi s e d a pl a n t o "c r e a te h um a n s o u t o f c l a y
to work for the gods." The (hi gher) god Enlil , after di scoveri ng Enki 's enterpri se, devi sed
a means to destroy Enki 's humans (humanki nd) wi th a great fl ood. Enki , di scoveri ng
Enlil 's plan, i nstructed the sage Zi usudra, ki ng of Šuruppak, to buil d an ark so that
humani ty coul d escape thei r imminent destructi on. The Sumeri an Zi usudra was changed
t o At r a h a s i s i n t h e B a byl on i a n v e r si o n , w h o b e c om e s t h e b i bl i cal N o a h i n l at e r
wri ti ngs). The ori gi nal Sumeri an story was found on a cunei form tabl et from the
seventeenth century BCE, called Eridu Genesi s by modern scholars. The Sumerian story,
i s thought to refer to the Great Fl ood occurri ng after the l ast i ce age, whi ch i s thought
t o h a v e s u bm e r ge d At l a nt i s .

References:
Livius: The Great Flood: Sumerian version
Oracc: Enki
Robert Temple "The Sirius Mystery"

The Ur uk Peri od began ci rca 4000 BCE i n M esopotamia, conti nui ng

through 3100 BCE. The ci ty of Uruk (ci rca 3200 BCE) i s most famous for
i ts great ki ng Gil gamesh (ci rca 2700 BCE), and i s consi der the fi rst
true ci ty i n the worl d and the most i nfl uenti al . In concert wi th the
b e g i n ni n g o f t h e Ag e o f T a u r u s , w i t h t h e Ve r n a l P o i n t e n t e r i n g t h e
Earth si gn of physi cal m ani festati on, rul ed by Venus, emphasi s turned
toward dom esti c devel opment, i ndi vidual ri ghts i n the collecti ve
comm uni ty, the ri ght to p ersonal property, extensi ve archi tectural
devel opment i n stone —l avi sh Uruk—the ori gi n of the zi ggurat, and the
devel opm ent of wri ti ng —all of whi ch exem plifies the nature of
Mrigashira's second pada.

T h e H o r n s o f t h e B u l l , m a r k e d b y t h e s t a r s E l N a t h a n d T i a n g u a n ( Al H e c k a ) ,
the l atter on the cusp of si dereal Taurus / Gemi ni , lie over the head and bel t
o f O r i o n , a n d s o u t h o f Au r i g a , t h e c h a r i o t e e r . Th e H o r n s o f t h e B u l l a r e o f
determi nati on and accompli shment. They arti cul ate the pur sui t, struggl e,
and engagement i n the physi cal worl d.

Ti a n g u a n (ζ ) (i n f o r m al l y Al H ec k a ) , t h e s o u t h h o r n , i s o f s t a l em a t e s ,
standoffs, and bri ck wall s—fi ghti ng anti quated crusades —parti cul arly of a
reli gi ous-poli ti cal nature, and bli ndly conti nui ng the fi ght out of habi tual
pattern even though the ori gi nal purpose i s l ong go ne. Ti anguan bri ngs
attenti on to when the ac com pli shm ent pursued i s of a ti me no l onger
applicabl e, the time to surrender the struggl e and move onward. El Nath (ζ),
the nor th horn, m oti vates tenaci ous perseverance for accompli shm ent. It
i nspi res the dri ve to achieve a breakthrough. El Nath i s of a wor thy pursui t
for our future freedom.

The star nam e Ti anguan is from China's Han period, about

2,000 years ago, i n the Tianguan shu, the fi rst Chinese
systematic description of the stars, whi ch was translated to
French i n 1898 by Édouard Chavannes. Ti anguan i s now (2017)
the form al name of ζ Tauri i n the IAU's effort to honor the
astronomy of many cul tures around the worl d.

Al i g n m e n t s w i t h t h e H o r n s b r i n g e m p h a s i s t o c a u s e s o f w o r t h y p u r s u i t v e r s e s
those dri ven from anti quated motive. They can produce ei ther type of
experi ence as well as a blend of both quali ti es, thus the need to di scern
whether tenacious perseverance is required or if is time to simply let the
struggle go. This is the true bullhead few degrees of Taurus, which can
produce one who i s dri ven, i nsi stent, contenti ous, even forceful for ei ther
the North Hor n or South H orn them e. Ei ther way, physical accom pli shm ent i s
the focus.

S o u t h o f t h e B u l l ' s H o r n s r e s i d e s O ri o n , t h e H u n t e r o r I m pi o u s Wa n d e r e r ;
al ong wi th M essi a (ζ), whi ch m arks hi s head , the be l t stars of Ori on, and
Ensi s, the Great Ori on Nebul a M42 al ong wi th Trap ezi um, a quadrupl e star
nesti ng wi thi n Ensi s. Ori ons are i ndustri ous and archi tectural , of ten of
grandiose extravagant projects. They a re also known for going off on their
own crusades—hence the name "impious wanderer," and are often willing to
battle to the death for their causes. The stars of Orion in general impart a
dynamic enterpri si ng and entrepreneuri al spi ri t.
I n t h e c o n s t e l l a ti o n , O ri on 's h e a d i s r e p re s e n t e d by t h e s t a r M ei s s a (α ) (o r Al -
Mai san), meani ng "the shi ning one" (the fuzzy red dot i n middle of thi s
i m a g e ). Wh e n v i e w e d i n i n f r a r ed l i g h t b y N AS A's Wi d e -fi el d I n f ra r e d S u r ve y
E x pl or e r ( WI SE ) we se e a gi a nt ne b ul a a r o und M e i ssa , i nfl a ti ng Ori o n's he a d
to huge proporti ons. The bri ght bl ue star i n the l ower l eft i s Betel geuse. In
vi si ble light, Ori on's other shoul der i s clearly marked by Bellatrix, however i n
i nfrared light Bellatri x appears as the fai nter cyan -col ored star to the ri ght.
I m a g e c r e d i t : N AS A/ J P L - C a l t e c h / UC L A

T h e b e l t s t a r s o f O r i o n a r e : M i n t a k a , Al n i l a m , a n d Al n i t a k . T h e y c o n j o i n
Meissa, the Head of Orion, and the Horns of the Bull, El Nath and Tianguan.
They were hel ically ri si ng in Egypt ci rca 4100 BCE, at the ti me of the Vernal
Point's passage through the Horns of the Bull.
Several common names were used for the three stars of the Bel t of Ori on,
often wi th one nam e referri ng to all three. Two of these were The M agi and
the Three Kings—hence in the Christian story of the birth of Jesus, the rising
bel t stars were the Three Ki ngs foll owi ng the bi rth star of Bethl ehem, or
followi ng the bi rthplace (the Vernal Poi nt) of the sun -son- soul i nto the worl d.
The Bi rthpl ace i s one of several terms referri ng to the movi ng Vernal Poi nt of
Earth's Precessi onal Cross.

T o d a y t h e s t a r s a r e M i n t a k a , D e l t a O r i o n , f r o m t h e Ar a b i a n Al M i n t a k a , t h e
B e l t ; Al n i l a m E p s i l o n O r i o n , f r o m Al N i t h a m , t h e S t r i n g o f P e a r l s ; a n d Al n i t a k ,
Z e t a O r i o n , f r o m Al N i t a k , t h e G i r d l e . T h e s e n a m e s a l s o w e r e i n d i s c r i m i n a t e l y
used to refer to all three together, although today they apply to each star
i ndivi dually. Cl assi cal astrol ogers hel d the three to portend fl eeti ng publi c
honors to those born under their influence.

M rigashi ra Pada 2 (Vi rgo Navam sa rul ed by M ercury, a femi ni ne expressi on),
like pada 3, al so has a Mercury -Venus amal gam, but now wi th the si gn's
rul er bei ng Venus and pada's rul er bei ng M ercury. Pada 2 however has a
strong earth element, whereas pada 3 has a strong air element. This brings
emphasi s to grounded, practical , physi cal matters. Thi s strong earth
el em ent, am al gamati ng wi th Mars as the fi ery creati ve drivi ng force of
M rigashi ra, bri ngs focus to physi cal accom pli shm ent, al ong wi th the
di scriminati ng i ntellect and strong mental abili ty common to Vi rgo-M ercury.
Mei ssa, Sai ph and the conjoi ni ng stars of thi s part of Ori on, the Horns of the
B u l l , a n d t h o s e o r Au r i g a , i m p a r t a s t r o n g , s e l f c o n fi d e n t , d i g n i fi e d , r e l i a n t
and responsive character. They can bring success through enterprises i n
b u s i n e s s a n d c o m m e r c e . Af f l i c t e d al i g nm e n t s c a n e x p r e s s a s i m pi e t y ,
arrogance, i nconsi stency i n acti on, hesi tati on, or i ndeci si on. Cl assically the
stars of thi s area of Ori on have a ki ngl y attri bute bringi ng weal th and
si gni ficant civil or military honor s. Thi s further deli neates the nature of
Mrigashira's second pada.

M r i ga s h i r a P a d a 1: 3 8 4 8 - 3 6 1 0 B C E ( 2 3° 2 0 ' - 2 6 ° 4 0 ' ) ( L eo - S u n )
Ar o u n d 3 8 4 8 B C E , t h e Ve r n a l P oi n t p r e c e s s e d f r o m M ri g a s h i r a ' s p a d a 2 i n t o
p a d a 1 a t 2 6 ° 4 0 ' T a u r u s . S t a r s e x p r e s s i n g h e r e i n c l u d e C a p e l l a o f Au r i g a ,
w h i c h l i e s o n t h e p a d a c u s p , B e l l a t r i x o f O r i o n , a n d a l s o Al p h a a n d B e t a o f
the northern Camel.
Mrigashira Pada 1 Overall Expression:
Si gn: Taurus- Venus (femi nine expressi on) • M ri gashi ra -M ars • Pada 1: Leo -
Sun (m asculi ne expressi on ).
P r o m i n e n t s t a r s : C a p e l l a o f Au r i g a a n d B e l l a t ri x o f O ri o n .
El ements: Taurus Venus: e arth -water; M ars: fi re; Leo Sun: fi re -fi re

The Vernal Poi nt conti nued to conjoi n the stars of Ori on through the fi rst half
o f t h e a g e o f T a u r u s . B e l l a t r i x ( γ ) O r i o n i s t h e f e m a l e Am a z o n w a r r i o r , t h e
conqueror, astrol ogi cally imparti ng excell ent capaci ti es for strategi c
pl anni ng. Bellatri x i s fortunate i n admi ni strati ve accom pli shm ent i n ci vil ,
poli tical and mili tary offi ce. Bell atri x al so imparts a l oquaci ous quali ty. Thi s
star announced the rising of the more brilliant star Rigel, the left foot of
Ori on. Promi nent ali gnm ents wi th Ri gel and Bellatrix bri ng the capaci ty to
embody, direct and execute large, extravagant and grandiose projects, in
concert wi th the general natu re of enterpri si ng and entrepreneuri al Orion.

C a p el l a (α ) Au r i g a , i s t h e m e s s e n g e r o f l i g h t a n d h e a d o f t h e c h a r i o t e e r .
Capella is a double -binary star system consisting of four stars: two yellow
gi ants and two red dwarfs. Capell a lies north of the gal acti c equator, thus
rem oved from the m undane dramati cs i n the physi cal trenches of li fe
common to the Horns of the Bull and Ori on. Capella's northern vantage
tends to i llumi nate a si tuati on and bri ng gui dance from an embraci ng
perspecti ve that can hel p to brea k a stronghol d that mi ght otherwi se drag
on endlessly. Capella's influence, like a wise general, imparts a sense of
autonom ous sel f -confi dence based from a rem oved perceptual awareness.
Capell a m oti vates l eadershi p, courage and a posi tive sense of adventur e
that i nspi res creati ve and cohesi ve acti on to hel p others achi eve a common
goal . Capella's i nfl uence amalgamates wi th Bell atrix, and al so wi th the El
Nath, the north Horn of the Bull , the l atter whi ch expresses i n M ri gashi ra's
second pada.

The northern Camel clarifies the nature of the latter half of Taurus well.
Al p h a a n d B e t a c o n j o i n B el l a t ri x ; a n d G a m m a c o n jo i n s C u r s a o f E r i d a n u s .
The Cam el spreads weal th around the worl d through commerce and
business, is a resilient, enduring, hard working and intelli gent beast of
burden wi th the abili ty to go for days wi thout water before becomi ng
distressed, one suited for long and arduous journeys. This also delineates the
pl anni ng and admi ni strative nature of Bel latri x and the pati ent, stabl e and
enduring nature of Taurus.

M rigashi ra Pada 1 (Leo N avam sa rul ed by the Sun, a m asculi ne expressi on)
(and thi s area of the zodi ak i n general ) imparts a sense of determi nati on to
quest for better ways to fulfill heart's passion and desires, whether
experi enti al , i ntellectual , em oti onal or physical . It imparts a desi re to
expand, to have and to become more. It al so bri ngs emphasi s to materi al
sustenance, commerce and fi nanci al matters, and that whi ch supports home
and family (Taurus - Venus), al ong wi th creati ve arti sti c i nterest . It m ay i nspire
the devel opment of strategies to i m prove exi sti ng enterpri si ng pursui ts or for
new enterpri ses that are m ore creati vely ful filling and profi table. It impel s
one to be autonom ous, d etermi ned, re sourceful , i nventi ve and ori gi nal , and
to appl y im agi nati on and creati vi ty to produce abundance wi th
admi ni strati ve strategy. It can im part a domi nati ng overbeari ng expressi on
due to the excepti onall y strong fi re el ement, impelli ng l eadershi p through
sel f-i ni tiati ve, sel f -authority and by establi shi ng promi nence i n the worl d.

F r om a b o ut 4 0 0 0 B C E to 3 5 0 0 B C E , sm al l e r Ub a i d v i l la ge s gr a d ua l l y
gave way to fewer but larger settlements in the south of
Mesopotamia, whi ch was duri ng the devel opment of the Uruk cul ture.
Thi s occurred duri ng the transi ti on from M ri gashi ra into Rohi ni 's fourth
pada. The great Ci ty of Uruk was fl ouri shi ng by about 3200 BCE , and
despi te the eventual decli ne of thi s cul ture, the ci ty conti nued to
grow, whi ch i s fi tti ng to the materi ally creati ve and expressi ve nature
o f R o hi ni (e x p l o r e d b el o w) . R e f : M e tm use um : Ur uk , The F i r st C i ty .
Rohi ni (Moon) ~3 6 1 0 -26 5 5 BCE (1 0° 2 3 ° 2 0 ' V e nus )
T h e V P p r e c e s s e d i n t o R o h i n i c . 3 6 1 0 B C E , r u l e d b y t h e M o o n , i n t h e Ag e o f
Taurus.

Rohi ni fall s enti rel y i n the si gn of Taurus and thus i s consi dered the m ost
m ateriali sti c Nakshatra. In Hi ndu li terature, Rohi ni imparts a maternally
protective nature, which the earth and water elements of the sign and
Nakshatra cl early reveal , as well as i t bei ng prim arily femi nine i n nature
(Venus-M oon), but one that can al so turn posse ssi ve. Rohi ni imparts an
appreciati on for pl easure, beauty , comfort, physi cal sustenance, affl uence
and weal th, and thus i s also of busi ness, commerce, fi nanci al i nteracti ons,
and materi al securi ty.

Rohi ni 's underl yi ng m oti vati on i s creati ve expressi on applied through the
physical /materi al aspects of li fe, whi ch i s similar to that of M ri gashi ra, but
its outward energetic impels creative expansion.

R o h i n i ( M o on ) P a d a 4 : 3 6 1 0 - 3 3 7 1 B C E ( 2 0 ° - 2 3 ° 2 0 ' ) ( C an c e r -
Moon)
The Vernal Poi nt precessed from M ri gashi ra i nto Rohi ni at 23° 20' Taurus.
Ar o u n d 3 5 0 0 B C E t h e Ve r n a l P oi n t c o n j o i n e d Ri g el of O ri o n , a n d b y ~ 3 4 0 0
BCE, Cursa of Eri danus, the Ri ver of Li fe. The two stars co njoi n by 1.5° and
are the two promi nent stars expressi ng through Rohi ni pada 4 (Cancer -
M oon).
Rohini Pada 4 Overall Expression:
Si gn: Taurus- Venus (femi nine expressi on) • Rohi ni -Moon • Pada: Cancer -
M oon (femi ni ne expressi on).
P r o m i n e n t s t a r s : R i g e l o f O r i o n , C u r s a o f E r i d a n u s a n d H a s s a l e h o f Au r i g a .
El ements: Taurus Venus: e arth -water; Rohi ni M oon: water; Cancer -M oon;
water-water
Note the dominant water element.

Ri gel (β) of Ori on i s a supergi ant star about 30 times the si ze of our Sun and
wi th a m ass about 17 ti m es the m ass of our Sun. It shi nes about 40 ,000 ti mes
our Sun's l umi nosi ty and i s the seventh bri ghtest star i n the heavens. Ri gel i s
of enterpri si ng entrepreneuriali sm . It i mparts strength, success and honor s.
Ori ons i n general are known for t hei r archi tectural capaci ty. Promi nent
alignments wi th Ri gel (and Bell atri x) bri ng the capaci ty to embody, di rect
and execute large, extravagant and grandiose projects, bringing good and
abundance through commerce and business affairs.

Cursa (β ), conjoi ni n g Ri gel , m arks the begi nni ng of Eri danus, the Ri ver of
Li fe. Eri danus i s deri ved from the Babyl oni an "Star of Eri du." Cursa i s a
bounti ful well spri ng of new li fe. Cursa i s of new be gi nni ngs, new
i nvolvements, and new journeys of our li ves. Cursa impel s per severance
when stari ng new li fe journeys, to move from the wars and tri al s of the past
to the freedom of the future. Cursa is also favorable for journeys involving
enterprises across water or in other parts of the world.
Hassal eh (ι ) i s the thi rd bri ghtest star of the cl assi c pentagon of stars
f o r m i n g Au r i g a . H a s s a l e h c o n j o i n s R i g el o f O ri o n a n d C u r s a o f E r i d a n u s .
M a r k i n g t h e f o o t o f Au r i g a , H a s s a l e h i n s pi r e s i n n o va t i ve , e n d u r i n g a n d
p e r s i s t e n t a c t i o n ; a n d l i k e t h e e s s e n c e o f Au r i g a , t o m o b i l i z e t h a t w h i c h
cannot m ove on i ts own a ccord. Conjoi ni ng from the north i s a sm all triangle
o f s t a r s c a l l e d " t h e k i d s " c o n s i s t i n g o f Al An z ( ε ) , H o e d u s 1 ( ζ ) a n d H o e d u s 2
(η). Theses star s express through M ri gashi ra -Rohi ni cusp. They im pel us to
m obilize addi ti onal exper ti se to hel p us achi eve our goal s as well as to a ssi st
and care for others. Further north we still have the influence of the Camel.
W i t h R i g e l ' s i n f l u e n c e , H a s s a l e h a n d c o n j o i n i n g s t a r s o f Au r i g a i m p e l t h e
enterpri si ng devel opment of tha t whi ch i s progress i ve and nouri shi ng for
family or cl an, for the fl ouri shm ent of peopl e i n general . Thi s al so applies i n
militari sti c efforts, such a s a wi se and ethi cal general (Capell a) woul d
expect from and provide for his troops.

Rohi ni Pada 4 (Ca ncer Navam sa rul ed by t he M oon, a femi ni ne expressi on)
i s the most maternal and protective of the four padas, but whi ch can be the
m ost possessi ve as well , wi th em phasi s on ge stati on, cl an, famil y and
accum ul ati on of that which provi des fundamental sustena nce, growth a nd
com fort. Its extra-strong water el ement i ndi cates emoti on i s the domi nati ng
m oti ve for expressi on, and bl endi ng wi th Taur us - Ve nus i nfl uence, thi s
em oti on i s sensuous m ore so than reacti ve i n nature. Ri gel , Cursa and
Hassal eh bri ng greater clari ty to the nature of Rohini 's forth pada, especi ally
emphasizi ng l arge-scal e enterpri si ng ventures i ntended for the greater
nouri shm ent and sustenance of peopl e and cul tures. Cursa , the start of the
river of life, al so exem plifies the water el em ent, as well as the enterpri si n g
cul tural devel opments occuri ng i n the ri ver -valleys at thi s ti me.

In the mi dst of thi s pada, stari ng around 3500 BCE , ci ti es begi n to

emerge i n Mesopotami a, especi ally throughout the southern regi on
(and conti nued to grow f or the next 500 years). The l ar gest, Uruk , i s
embelli shed wi th new l evel s of arti stry applied i n col ored stone and
r e l i e f c a r v i n g s o n w a l l s a n d m a s s i v e c o l u m n s o f b u i l d i n g s . An
i ncreasi ng centralized econom y and evol vi ng social strata gi ves ri se
to new forms of record keeping, shifting away from the use of clay
tokens to the use of cunei form wri ti ng (Ref metmuseum.org
Mesopotamia, 8000 –2000 BCE, see Key Events, bottom of the page ).
Al l o f t h i s i s f i t ti n g t o t h e n a t u r e o f t h i s p a d a ; i . e . , T a u r u s - Ve n u s
energetic with the dominant water element and the nature of
enterpri si ng Ri gel , and as well adds to the nature of the fol l owi ng
pada, expressi ng through Gemi ni -Mercury.

M ost all earl y civilizati ons were fundamentall y ag ricul tural and most
peopl e still lived outsi de of ci ties throughout thi s ti me i n the ri ver
vall ey settlements, both i n Mesopotamia and Egypt. The devel opment
of "ci ti es" m eant the advent of centers for manufacture and trade , a
means for the exchange of i nt ell ectual and arti stic i deas, and the
devel opm ent of system s of moral soci al governance and poli ti cal
o r g a n i z a t i o n . Al t h o u g h t h e r e m a y h a v e b e e n w a r r i n g f a c t i o n s
amongst people in general throughout history, the emphasis was
primarily cul tural devel opment throughout thi s enti re time, from very
earl y settl ements a thousand years (i f not thousands of years) earlier
throughout most of the age of Taurus. It would not be until after this
tim e that warri ng and conquest of vari ous ci vilizati ons (vi a thei r
leaders) arose due to a quest for power, wealth and dominance, a
trasi ti on occurri ng l ater i n thi s ti meli ne, as the "ci vilized" worl d
evol ved.

R o h i n i P a d a 3 : 3 3 71 - 3 1 3 2 B C E ( 1 6 ° 4 0' - 2 0 ° ) ( G e mi n i - M er c u r y )
The Vernal Poi nt precessed i nto Rohi ni 's thi rd pada around 3371 BCE at 20°
Taurus.

Rohi ni Pada 3 Overall Expressi on:

Si gn: Taurus- Venus (femi nine expressi on) • Rohi ni -Moon • Pada: Gemi ni -
Mercury (masculi ne expressi on).
Prominent stars: Tabit and the stars forming Orion's Shield.
El em ents: Taurus Venus: e arth -water ; Rohi ni M oon: water ; Gemi ni M ercury:
ai r-ai r
The stars forming the Shield of Orion express through pada 3. The Shield of
O r i o n e n t e r s t h e e c l i p t i c b e t w e e n Al d e b a r a n o f T a u r u s a n d c o n j o i n s C u r s a o f
Eridanus. Tabit of Orion and several other minor stars fo rm the Shield of
O r i o n . B o t h Al d e b a r a n a n d t h e S h i e l d b r i n g a t t e n t i o n t o t h e p h y s i c a l
infrastructures supporting our lives. The theme of the Shield is one of
provi di ng m aterial support and p hysi cal protecti on, especially i nvolvi ng
fi nanci al resources when starti ng new ventures or enterpri ses, when they are
i n thei r form ative or pl anni ng stages, yet to become sel f -sustai ni ng.
A s s o c i a t e d w i t h t h e e s s e n c e o f Al d e b a r a n , t h i s a l s o e x t e n d s t o p h y s i c a l
shelter and daily sustenance, of ensuring the care for self an d for others.
The stars of the Shield impel endurance and victory in this pursuit.

Rohi ni Pada 3 (Gemi ni Navam sa rul ed by M ercury, a m asculi ne expressi on)

imparts an external ized expressi on of Rohi ni , focused upon the l ogi sti cal
aspects of physi cal enterpri ses, as i s M ercury's expressi on i n Gemi ni . Thi s
pada i s not as m aternal as pada 4 , due to the pad a's m asculi ne expressi on.
The Gemi ni -M ercury arti cul ati on of Taurus - Venus Rohi ni -M oon bri ngs
emphasi s to the practi cal devel opment of l ogi stical system s supporti ng the
exchange of resources, both physi cal and fi nancial i n busi ness and
comm erce. Thi s pada delineates the m aternall y protecti ve nature of Rohi ni
appli ed i n practical l ogi stics desi gned to support a nd protect others,
especi ally while i ni ti ati ng enterpri si ng pursui ts, new ventures or new jour neys
in life.

R o h i n i P a d a 2 : 3 1 32 - 2 8 9 4 B C E ( 1 3 ° 2 0' - 1 6 ° 4 0 ' ) ( T a u r u s -
Venus)
Th e Ve r n a l P o i n t c o n j o i n s Al d e b a r a n o f Ta u r u s a r o u n d 3 0 1 3 B C E , m a r k i n g t h e
m i d d l e o f t h e A g e o f T a u r u s . Al d e b a r a n e x p r e s s e s t h r o u g h t h e c e n t e r o f
pada 2.

Rohi ni Pada 2 Overall Expressi on:

Si gn: Taurus- Venus (femi nine expressi on) • Rohi ni -Moon • Pada 2: Taur us-
Venus (fem i ni ne expressi on).
P r o m i n e n t s t a r s : Al d e b a r a n o f T a u r u s a n d Ai n o f t h e H y a d e s .
El ements: Taurus Venus: e arth -water; Rohi ni M oon: water; Taurus Venus:
earth-water

Vargottama Padas

Note that Rohini's second pada's Navamsa (Taurus) is native to the

si gn, referred to as a "Vargottama Pada." Vargottama Padas are
those where the pada's navamsa and i ts rul er are the same as t he
sign and its ruler. Thus, pada elements and gender are the same as
the sign's elements and gender —where the energetics of the sign and
nakshatra's pada synthesi ze i n strength. Vargottama padas are
excepti onally strong and well bal anced. Pl anetary pl acem ents wi thi n
Vargottam a padas generally produce excepti onally strong resul ts.
Pada 2 is also Pushkara, which brings a strong nurturing influence to
a n y p l a n e t p l a c e d i n t h i s p a d a . T h i s i s t h e h o m e t o Al d e b a r a n , t h e
prim ary fi duci al for the Babyl oni an zodi ak . There ar e onl y three padas
that are both Vargottama and Pushkara .

A l d e b a r a n ( α ) T a u r i , a n d A i n ( ε ) m a r k t h e E y e s o f t h e B u l l . Al d e b a r a n i s t h e
brightest star in Taurus and is the 13th brightest star in the night sky.
A l d e b a r a n , a n o r a n g e g i a n t , i s n o t a s u p e r g i a n t s t a r l i k e An t a r e s o r
Betel geuse, but i s sti ll 44 times our Sun's di ameter and shi nes wi th a
l umi nosi ty of 425 times that of our Sun. It thus has si gni ficant i nfl uence
throughout central sidereal Taurus. It appears in the V -shaped star group
k n o w n a s t h e H y a d e s , a l t h o u g h n o t a p a r t o f H y a d e s , a s Al d e b a r a n i s m u c h
c l o s e r . T h e H y a d e s r e p r e s e n t s t h e H e a d o f t h e B u l l a n d Al d e b a r a n m a r k s t h e
red Eye of the Bul l . The Romans called i t Parilici um or Cor Tauri (Heart of the
B u l l ) . I n P e r s i a i t w a s k n o w n a s S a t v i s a n d K u g a r d . Ai n , t h e o t h e r e y e ,
belongs to the Hyades.

Al d e b a r a n b r i n g s e m p h a s i s t o d o m e s t i c m a t t e r s a n d i m p el s t h e d e v el o pm e n t
of physi cal l ogi sti cs and an i nfrastructure that supports peopl e i n
f u n d a m e n t a l m a t e r i a l w a y s . Al d e b a r a n c a n i m p e l i n v o l v e m e n t w i t h
e n t e r p r i s i n g v e n t u r e s s u p p o r t i v e o f o u r p h y s i c a l w e l l b e i n g . Al d e b a r a n
 inspires physical action in a leadership capacity, especially when there is
chaos amongst peopl e. It i s maternal i n nature and imparts the vi rtue of
s o c i a l m o r a l i t y a n d i m p e l s u s t o u p h o l d i t . At a p e r s o n a l l e v e l , Al d e b a r a n
impel s i ni ti ati ve to take constructi ve acti on for our physical well bei ng and
for the protecti on and fl our i shm ent of hom e and family.

Rohi ni Pada 2 (Taurus Navam sa rul ed by Venus, a fe mi ni ne expressi on)

exempli fies both Taurus and Rohi ni . The M oon (Rohi ni 's rul er) and Venus
(Taurus and Navamsa's rul er) bl end excepti onally well together, both are i n
t h e f e m i n i n e e x p r e s s i o n a n d b o t h r u l e w a t e r . R o h i n i p a d a 2 ( a n d Al d e b a r a n )
i s the M onarch of the Zod i ak. Pada 2 im pel s success i n the actuali zati on of
one's aspi rati ons —mani festi ng the quali ti es of Rohi ni (abundance ,
affl uence, art, beauty, pl easure, bei ng popul ar, w ell li ked and appreci ated,
m aterially protecti ve). Pa da 2 imparts an enduri ng, steady and reli abl e
expressi on. It im parts impetus to step forward i n l eadershi p wi th embraci ng
vi si on, especi ally to estab li sh order and to provi de fundam ental physi cal
support when lacking.

The Vernal poi nt's movement i nto thi s pada marked the start of
the Earl y Dynasti c Peri od in Egypt ci rca 3150 BCE to 2613 BCE, bri ngi ng
emphasis to the royalty of Egyptian kingship. This was when Narmer,
consi dered the fi rst ki ng of Dynasti c Egypt, establi shed the capi tal at
M em p hi s a nd uni fi e d Up p e r a nd L o we r E gy p t und e r a c e ntr a l i z e d
government. This was consider to be the emergence of a
recognizabl e Egypti an culture , i ncl udi ng the devel opment of wri ti ng,
and of the arts and sci ences.

Gol d bars were uses i n Egypt and M esopotamia as currency starti ng

around thi s ti m e. Bronze casti ng began at Ur i n M esopot ami a, whi ch
m a r k e d t h e b e g i n n i n g o f t h e E a r l y B r o n z e Ag e c i r c a 3 0 0 0 B C E .

Si gns of urbani zati on i n the Indus Vall ey began to devel op just after
3000 BCE, wi th the Indus Vall ey civilizati on devel opment advanci ng
by about 2600 BCE.

Al l o f t h i s o c c u r r e d a t t h e t i m e o f t h e f i r s t a n d s h a r p a r i di fi ca ti o n
pul se foll owi ng the Neoli thi c Subpl uvial wet phase , ci rca 3000 BCE,
creati ng extrem e envi ronm ental changes i n all of these areas as the
clim ate shifted to m ore ari d condi ti ons (shown i n the tim eli ne bel ow).

Stabl e eras of Dynasti c Egypt are referred to as "ki ngdoms." Transi ti onal eras
of poli tical i nstability and a shi ft i n power are called "i ntermediate peri ods."
The Sumerian Dynasti c Peri od has three sub -peri ods, I, II, and III.
A sharp increase in aridification occurred c.3000 BCE which brought an end
t o t h e N e ol i t hi c S u bpl u vial w e t p h a s e i n n o r t h e r n Af r i ca . Th i s "a t t e n d e d t h e
f al l of the Uruk Ki ngdom i n M e sopotami a as wel l as t he de v el opm e nt of the
I n d u s Va l l ey H a r ap p a n Civi l i za ti o n . An o t h e r a r i di fi c a ti o n p ul se o cc u r r ed 2 ,1 7 0
±50 BCE, whi ch coincided wi th the Egypti an Fi rst Intermediate Period, an
i nterval that i s di sti ngui shed by failed floodi ng of the Nile and rapi d dynastic
successi ons. Other potential aridi ty -i nduced political i nstabilities are evi dent
a t t h i s ti m e , i ncl u di n g t h e c ol l a p s e of t h e Ak k a di a n em pi r e a n d t h e d ecl i ne o f
urban centers i n the Indus Vall ey. The decli ne of the Harappan peri od also
began at thi s time. A thi rd ari dification pul se i s evident i n eastern
Medi terranean sediments c.1000 BCE. Thi s event i s associ ated wi th
wi despread fami nes i n Egypt and Syria, the end of the New Ki ngdom in Egypt
and the Ugari t Ki ngdom in Babyl on." Re f and quote f rom : "Col l apse o f an
e c ol o gi c al n e t w o rk i n An ci e n t E gy p t . " P N AS O c t o be r 7 , 2 0 1 4 Cl i m a t e C ha n g e
1.

F r o m a p r e v i o u s s t u d y p u b l i s h e d i n G E O L O G Y , Ap r i l 2 0 0 0 : " AB S T R A C T : T h e
Ak k a d i a n em pi r e r ul e d M e s o p o t am i a f r om t h e h ead w a t e r s o f t h e Ti g ri s -
Euphrates Rivers to the Persi an Gulf duri ng the late thi rd millennium B.C.
Ar c h e o l o gi cal evi de n c e h a s s h o w n t h a t t h i s h i g hly d e v el o pe d ci vi li z a ti o n
collapsed abruptly near 4170 ± 150 calendar yr B.P., p erhaps rel ated to a shift
to more ari d condi tions. Detailed paleoclimate records to test thi s asserti on
from Mesopotamia are rare, but changes i n regi onal aridi ty are preserved in
adjacent ocean basi ns. We document Hol ocene changes i n regional aridity
usi ng mi neralogic and geochemical analyses of a mari ne sediment core from
the Gul f of Oman, which i s directly downwi nd of Mesopotamian dust source
areas and archeological si tes. Our resul ts document a very abrupt i ncrease i n
eolian dust and Mesopotami an ari dit y, accelerator mass spectrometer
radi ocarbon dated to 4025 ± 125 calendar yr B.P., which persi sted for ~300 yr.
Radi ogenic (Nd and Sr) i sotope analyses confirm that the observed i ncrease
i n mineral dust was derived from Mesopotamian source areas. Geochemic al
correlation of volcanic ash shards between the archeol ogical si te and marine
sediment record establishes a direct temporal link between Mesopotamian
ari dification and social coll apse, implicati ng a sudden shift to more arid
c o n d i t i o n s a s a k e y f a c t o r c o n t r i b u t i n g t o t h e c o l l a p s e o f t h e Ak k a d i a n
empire." Ref and quote from: "Climate change and the coll apse of the
A k k a d i a n e m p i r e : E v i d e n c e f r o m t h e d e e p s e a , " G E O L O G Y Ap r i l 2 0 0 0 . C l i m a t e
Change 1.

R o h i n i P a d a 1 : 2 8 94 - 2 6 5 5 B C E ( 1 0 ° - 13 ° 2 0 ' ) ( A ri e s - M a r s)
The Vernal Poi nt precessed i nto pada 1 around 289 4 BCE, enteri ng the
Hyades.

Rohi ni Pada 1 Overall Expressi on:

S i g n : T a u r u s - V e n u s ( f e m i n i n e e x p r e s s i o n ) • R o h i n i - M o o n • P a d a 1 : Ar i e s - M a r s
(m asculi ne expressi on).
Prominent stars: The Hyades in Taurus.
E l e m e n t s : T a u r u s V e n u s : e a r t h - w a t e r ; R o h i n i M o o n : w a t e r ; Ar i e s M a r s : f i r e - f i r e
Th e p r o m i n e n t el em e n t s a r e F i r e a n d Wa t e r
The Hyades, primarily marked by Theta (θ), Gamma (γ ), and Del ta (δ) of
Taurus, i s the second a ste ri sm i n Taurus after the Pl ei ades, a nd m uch ol der.
I t f o r m s t h e V - s h a p e o f s t a r s t h a t l e a d t o Al d e b a r a n a n d Ai n . T h e H y a d e s a r e
s a i d t o b e f i v e o f t h e f i f t e e n d a u g h t e r s o f At l a s a n d Ae t h r a , d a u g h t e r o f
O c e a n u s ; a n d n a m e d a f t e r H y a s , m e a n i n g r a i n , t h e s o n o f Ae t h r a , w h o
preceded her daughters. The Hyades are thus hal f si sters of the Pl ei ades.
The Greeks new them as Uades, whi ch some say i s from the Lati n uei n (to
rai n); referri ng to thei r reputati on for bri ngi n g rai n attendi ng thei r helical
ri si ng and setti ng i n l atter M ay and November (at the tim e). Ovi d, the
Roman poet, writes that the sisters were grief -stricken at the death of their
beloved brother, and their tears fall on us as rain.

Al t h o u g h Ta u r u s i s o f t h e f r u i t s o f t h e E a r t h , a n d g e n e r a l l y h a s a p e a c e f ul
and stabl e nature , i t does have areas that are more di srupti ve i n nature ,
wi th the Hyades bei ng associ ated wi th thunder , li ghti ng and storm s,
creati ng upset, sorrow or commoti on. The Hyades has a watery but
tempestuous nature although it nests within an Earth sign. They can be
associ ated wi th ci vil di srupti on wi th afflicted ali gnm ents, but wi th
Al d e b a r a n ' s n e a r b y i n fl u en c e , t h e r e i s t h e c a p a ci t y f o r s t r o n g l e a d e r s hi p t o
emerge from such di sruptive or chao ti c scenari os. Ei ther way, the di srupti ve
nature of the Hyades can be di versi onary or entrappi ng to those wi thout the
v i s i o n a n d s t a m i n a n e a r b y Al d e b a r a n o f f e r s .

R o h i ni P a d a 1 ( Ar i e s N a v a m s a r ul e d b y M a r s , a m a s c ul i n e e x p r e s s i o n ) i s
hi ghl y creative and im pels outward physi cal acti on for attai nm ent. Thi s
p a d a ' s Ar i e s - M a r s fi e ry e x p r e s s i v e a n d e x p a n s i ve p r o p e n s i t y m i x e s w i t h a n
e q u a l l y a s s t r o n g w a t e r e l e m e n t . P u r e f i r e ( Ar i e s - M a r s ) i s t h e m e a n s b y w h i c h
the arti sti c sensuous desi res aroused by the watery Tau rus Venus / Rohi ni
M oon become fulfilled. Thi s can al so express aggressi vely, as the desi re for
quick resul ts (fi re) augments the underl yi ng watery desi re. Bei ng
com peti ti ve, negati vi ty or fail ure onl y stimulates more fi re. It can al so be
m ore boi sterous a nd voci ferous com pared to Rohi ni's other padas.
Ap p r o p r i a t e a c t i o n c a n b e c l o u d e d b y e m o t i o n a l l y - d r i v e n d e s i r e f o r s h o r t -
term resul ts or by em oti onal confusi on or imm aturi ty, l eadi ng to propi ti atory
behavior.

The Vernal Poi nt's precessi on i nto thi s pada ma rked the begi nni ng of
the Earl y Dynasti c Peri od in southern M esopotami a (ci rca 2900 –2350
BCE). It i s subdi vi ded i nto three sub -peri ods Earl y Dynasti c I (~2900 -
2800 BCE), Early Dynasti c II (~2800 -2600 BCE), and Early Dynastic III
(~ 2 6 0 0 - 2 3 0 0 B C E ) . R e f : An ci e n t H i s t o r y E n c y cl o p e di a : E a r l y D y n a s ti c
Peri od (M esopotami a)

Like occuri ng i n Egypt, the M esopotami an Dynasti c Peri od bri ngs

emphasi s to the form al establi shm ent of ki ngshi p li neage. Large
i ndependent ci ti es em erged i n M esopotamia, occuri ng i n Dynasti c I
(~ 2 9 0 0 - 2 8 0 0 B C E ) , a l tho ug h the C i ty o f Ur uk wa s the m o st p r o m i ne nt.
Each ci ty had ruli ng ki ng wi th vast esta tes and palaces, em phasi zi ng
the authority of the royal clas s. They gradually grew in importance
and dem onstrated thei r power through thei r opulence. Poli ti cal
activi sm became promi nent as ri val rous ci ty -state rul ers spoke out.
Thi s was al so the ti me of the fi fth Ki ng, Gil gamesh (ci rca 2700 BCE),
a nd the e x p a nsi o n o f the gr e a t c i ty o f Ur uk .

References:
• M etm useum : Gil gam esh
• An c i e n t H i s t o r y E n c y cl op e di a : Th e E p i c o f Gi l g am e s h .
Krittika (Sun) ~2655-1700 BCE (26° 40' Mars to 10° Venus)

The VP precessed from Rohi ni , rul ed by the M oon, i nto Kri tti ka, rul ed by the
S u n , a r o u n d 2 6 5 5 B C E , s t i l l i n t h e Ag e o f T a u r u s , e n t e r i n g p a d a 4 ( P i s c e s -
Jupi ter). In Hi ndu li terature, Kri ttika i s sai d to impart a pi erci ng and
cri ti cizi ng quali ty, te ndi ng to fi ne faul t and to era dicate imperfecti ons, wi th
m ore of a di rected and fiery or expl osi ve expressi on (Sun -fi re).

Note that we had Taurus, rul ed by Venus (a femi ni ne expressi on)

am algam ati ng wi th Rohi ni, rul ed by the M oon, and then we have Taurus
am algam ati ng wi th Kri tti ka, rul ed by the Sun. Taurus (Venus) -Rohi ni (M oon)
brought m ore em phasi s toward creati ng sustenance for cul tures, cl ans and
family, whereas Taurus (Venus)-Kri tti ka (Sun) bri ngs emphasi s more toward
personal l eadershi p and personal accom pli shm ent. Taurus -Rohi ni -M oon
imparts a femi ni ne expressi on of Venus, whereas Taurus -Kri ttika-Sun im parts
a m asculi ne expressi on of Venus.

We can see the Taurus -R o hi ni (M oon) i nfl uence i n the mi gra tory and
settl em ent efforts occuri ng i n the Egypti an and M esopotami an
tim elines, a nd then shi fti ng i n em phasi s to i ndi vi dual s seeki ng
 domi nance, power and control as the Vernal Poi nt moves i nto and
t h r o u g h K r i t t i k a ( S u n ) a n d t o w a r d t h e Ar i e s c u s p .

Pada 4 (Pi sces-Jupi ter), arti culates somewhat of a softer expressi on of

Kri tti ka, im parti ng a wi se, expansi ve mobilizi ng force. Pada 3 a nd 2 however
are both rul ed by stoi c, d etermi ned and authori tarian Satur n.

Kri tti ka's l ast three pada's li e under the auspi ces o f Perseus, whi ch expresses
through the first decan of Taurus. Krittika's first pada falls into the sign of
A r i e s . T h e V e r n a l P o i n t p r e c e s s e d i n t o Ar i e s a n d K r i t t i k a ' s f i r s t p a d a a r o u n d
1 9 4 0 B C E , u n d e r t h e a u s p i c e s o f Al g o l a n d t h e G o r g o n e a s .

Note that Kri ttika i s a symmetrical Nakshatra, due to the adjacent pada
rul ers (Jupi ter-Saturn-Saturn-Jupi ter). The Sun, Kri ttika's rul er (and the rul er
of Leo), has a natural i nconjunct rel ati onshi p wi th Jupi ter i n Pi sces. The Sun
h a s a n o p p o s i t e r e l a t i o n s h i p w i t h S a t u r n i n Aq u a r i u s . T h e S u n h a s a n
i nconjunct rel ati onshi p with Sa turn i n Capri corn. The Sun has a tri ne
rel ati onshi p wi th Jupi ter in Sagi ttari us. The i nconjunct resonance i mparts a
chall enge for creati ve soluti on, the Sun -Sa turn opposi ti on bri ngs perspecti ve
to prominence verses authority, and with the Sun -Jupiter trine being the
m ost harm oni ous of the four padas. Pada 1 (fi re) and pada 4 (earth) are
both Pushkara. (Rul er aspects are presented i n Pl anetary Di sposi ti ons &
M utual Recepti ons.)

K r i t t i k a ( S u n ) P a d a 4 : 2 6 5 5 - 2 4 1 7 B C E ( 6 ° 4 0 ' - 1 0 ° ) ( Pi s ce s -
Jupiter)
Kri tti ka Pada 4 Overall Expressi on:
Si gn: Taurus- Venus (femi nine expressi on) • Kri tti ka -Sun • Pada 4: Pi sces-
Jupi ter (femi ni ne expression).
Promi nent stars: Mi rphak, Menkhi b, Zeta Persi and X –Per Neutron Star , all of
Perseus.
El ements: Taurus Venus: e arth -water; Kri tti ka Sun: fi re; Pi sces Jupi ter: water -
æther

Stars expressing in to pada 4 include Mirphak, Menkhib, Zeta Persi and X –Per
Neutron Star, all of which form the right side of Perseus.
Perseus and Medusa by Benvenuto Cellini stands in the Loggi a dei Lanzi i n Fl orence. Bronze,
1 8 f e e t h i g h 1 5 4 5 - 5 4 . P h o t o C r e d i t : © 1 9 9 9 M a r y An n S u l l i v a n

P e r s e u s , i n t h e s t o r y o f An d r o m e da a n d t h e R o y a l F a m i l y , i s t h e h e r o w h o
slays Medusa, the Gorgon with seven snakes for hair, and later frees Princess
An drom eda from bei ng devour ed by Cetus the Sea M onster. Perseu s wa s
born of immortal Zeus and the mortal pri ncess Danae, whose father, Ki ng
Ac r i s i u s o f Ar g o s , l o c k e d h e r i n a d u n g e o n i n f e a r o f a p r o p h e c y t h a t i f
Danae bore a son, he would kill the King. Zeus enters the dungeon in a
g o l d e n s h o w e r o f l i g h t i m p r e g n a t i n g b e a u t i f u l D a n a e . W h e n K i n g Ac r i s i u s
finds Danae with her baby Perseus, he locks them in a wooden chest and
puts it out to sea. The chest drifts to the island of Seriphos and is found by
Dictys while fishing, the brother of the island's king, Polydectes. Dictys takes
them in and raises Perseus to become a strong, honorable and intelligent
man. Pol ydectes however, had desi gns to marry Danae, but she refused and
he would have by force if it had not been for Perseus protecti ng her. Thus,
Pol ydectes devi ses a pl an to get ri d of Perseus coerci ng him on a
diversi onary mi ssi on to sl ay the Gorgon M edusa and to bri ng her head back
to Polydectes, thinking that Perseus would never return.

During Perseus' long and arduous journey, he however beheads Medusa.

Sl aying hi s own fear, he finds i s personal power and embodies hi s greater
soul wi sdom. On hi s way back to Seri phos, Perseus stops i n Ethi opi a, the
ki ngdom rul ed by Ki ng Cepheus and Queen Cassi opei a, where he l earns of
A n d r o m e d a ' s e n t r a p m e n t . A f t e r s a v i n g An d r o m e d a , t h e y m a r r y a n d g o o n t o
create the ci ty and rul e a ki ngdom that bores the Persi an worl d.

The i ni ti ati ons of Perseus throughout the l ong arduous journey of hi s li fe, hi s
capaci ty to overcom e physical challenges, sl ayi ng hi s fear, cl aimi ng i s sel f -
empowerm ent, and hi s he roi sm all deli neate the na ture of the fi rst decan of
si dereal Taurus.
M i r p h a k , Al p h a P e r s e u s , a f o r t u i t o u s s t a r , i m p a r t s a c h a r i s m a t i c
characteri sti c. Mirphak em bodies the totali ty of all that our hero Perse us
embodi es and bri ngs success to physi cal pursui ts. Mi rphak i nspires
responsi bl e acti on to cl aim the true gi ft from the i nner refi nement we have
gai ned through our i ni tiati ons i n li fe. Here we must acknowl edge that our
tri al s had to precede steppi ng forth i nto a greater ful fillment and our future
destiny.

Menkhi b (ξ) and Epsi l on (ε) are part of the ri ght l eg of Perseus, whi ch l eads
to Zeta Perseus and the intense neutron star, X –Perseus, the foot of Perseus.
Menkhi b and Epsilon of Perseus add a n adventurou s quali ty and i nspi re
responsi ve acti on. Zeta a nd X -Perseus bri ng a powerful capaci ty to i nfuse
the spi ri tual power gai ned from our i ni ti ati ons i n li fe to m ani fest our l onger -
term purpose and desti ny i n the physi cal worl d. Epsil on i s a beauti ful
l u m i n o u s b l u e s t a r , a l s o c a l l e d Ad i d Au s t r a l i s , b e i n g s o u t h o f Ad i d B o r e a l i s
(δ ), whi ch i s on the arm of Perseus. Del ta has another tradi ti onal name,
B a s e l , m e a n i n g " t h e b r a v e o n e " i n Ar a b i c . E p s i l o n i s a b o u t 7 t i m e s t h e
di ameter of our Sun but a bout 25 ,000 ti mes m o re l umi nous. Nu Eri danus, the
thi rd star at the start of the Ri ver of Li fe, li ke Cursa , i s of new begi nni ngs
and new journeys. Together these stars impel us to access our inner core
energy and to express tha t energy through constructi ve physi cal acti on i n
the world, so as to emerge through the challenges inherent when embarking
upon a new journey.

Kri tti ka Pada 4 (Pi sces Navam sa rul ed by Jupi ter, a femi ni ne expressi on)
generally produces auspicious results. This pada is Pushkara, which brings a
s t r o n g n u r t u r i n g i n fl u e n ce t o a n y p l a n e t pl a c e d i n t h i s p a d a . Wi t h t h e S u n
bei ng Kri tti ka's rul er, thi s pada imparts stro ng and successful l eadership
abili ti es regardi ng physical/ materi al matters (Taur us) a s well as fi nanci al
matters (Venus), and i mpel l i ng l i fe -sustai ni ng val ues wi th attenti on to our
physical ful fillment and se curi ty, to the refi nement of sel f, physi cally,
em oti onally, i ntui ti vely, spi ri tuall y and i n esoteri c matters (Jupi ter's
articul ati on), especi ally through di sci plines and arts that cul ti vate personal
devel opm ent and greater wi sdom . Leadershi p abili ties tend to be m ore
i ntui ti vely based rather than i ntel l ectual or bei ng concerned wi th detailed
l ogi sti cs. It can al so i mpel an opul ent expressi on of Venusi an quali ties as a
show of one's prowess or authority, although underlying is the intent for
fundam ental physi cal wellbei ng.

Kri tti ka's pada 4 (c .2655 -2417 BCE) wa s the ti me of the transi ti on from
Egypt's Earl y Dynasti c Period (c.3150 -2613 BCE) i nto the peri od
referred to as the Ol d Ki ngdom (c.2613 -2181 BCE); i.e., the 3rd -6th
Dynasties. In the 5th and 6th Dynasties, High Priests were chosen by
the Egypti an Ki ngs, who were consi dered to be medi ators between
the peopl e and thei r gods, and so thi s posi ti on had poli tical as well
a s r e l i g i o u s a u t h o r i t y . Al t h o u g h p r i e s t h o o d w a s a l r e a d y e s t a b l i s h e d i n
Egypt's Earl y Dynasti c Period, i t devel oped i n the Old Ki ngdom to the
poi nt where m any priests becam e i n charge of m any areas of li fe,
which grew to a point where they often had more influence and
weal th than the ki ngs.

The Ol d Ki ngdom i s consi dered by some hi stori ans to be the peri od

when the Gi za pyramids were const ructed, al though a fabri cated
hi story based on negl i gi ble i nformati on. It i s debated by many others
that the pyrami ds are far ol der and constructed for enti rel y di fferent
reasons, such as technol ogi cal devices used to generate and transmi t
energy, rather than as tombs, attributed by most historians. See the
works of Chri s Dunn, Egyp tol ogi st Stephen M ehl er; et.al . References
below.

Imhotep was the Hi gh Pri est of Heli opolis, a sage , archi tect, master
scul ptor, astrol oger, a nd chief mi ni ster/physi cian and vi zi er to Ki ng
Djoser (rei gned 2630–2611 BCE). Djoser was the fi rst or second ki ng of
Egypt's thi rd dynasty , which marked the transi ti on from the Earl y
Dynasti c Peri od i nto the Ol d Ki ngdom. Imhotep had a reputati on as
the rei gni ng geni us of the time and hence hi s exal ted posi ti on i n the
Ki ng's court. He i s consi dered to be the (ori gi nal ) "f ather of medi ci ne"
and author of a medical treati se. The "Edwi n Smi th papyrus," thought
to have been wri tten about 1700 BCE , i s beli eved to be a compil ati on
of documents a thousand years older, perhaps those of Imhotep.
Ref: Edwin Smith Papyrus
The Indus Vall ey Civilization on the fertile flood plai n of the Indus River (what i s Paki stan and
n o r t h w e s t I n d i a t o d a y ) . M a p C r e d i t : Av a n t i p u t r a 7 w i k i m e d i a . o r g

I m h o t e p o f D y n a s t i c E g y p t t r a n s l i t e r a t e s i n t o As c l e p i u s i n G r e e k
m y t h o l o g y ( a l s o Ae s c u l a p i u s , Ae s c l e p i u s o r As c u l a p i u s ) , t h e m e d i c i n e r
o f t h e s h i p Ar g o , w h o i s a l s o i m a g e d a s O p h i u c h u s , k n o w l ed g e a bl e o f
advanced heali ng processes and wi th an abili ty to restore li fe. The
f o l l o w e r s o f A s c l e p i u s a n d t h e T e m p l e o f As k l e p i o n , a c e n t e r f o r
natural heali ng, were derivati ves of Imhotep's teachi ngs, whi ch were
brought from Egypt to the western worl d (Greece).

The Vernal Poi nt's movement through pada 4 (toward the cusp of
pada 3) al so m arked the peak of the ci vilizati on i n the Indus Vall ey
(call ed the M ature Harappan Ci viliza ti on). Evi dence of agri cul tural
vill ages was found da ted around 4000 BCE. Si gns of urbani zati on were
found dated around 3300 BCE, with large urban centers appearing
around 2600 BCE , whi ch led i nto the peak peri od ~2600 BCE to about
2 2 0 0 B C E b e g i n n i n g i n K r i t t i k a p a d a 4 . Ar c h e o l o g i c a l e v i d e n c e
i ndicates that soci al condi ti ons were comparable to those i n Sum eri a
and even superi or to the contem porary Babyl oni ans and Egypti ans.
The peak Harappan urban phase covered an area more than twice as
vast as Mesopotamia or Egypt. Reference: Khanacademy: Indus
Vall ey
Two of the m ajor sophi sticated ci ti es were M ohe njo Daro and
Harappa, both with thriving cultures. The ruins of Mohenjo Daro,
along the southern Indus river, reveal advanced irrigation and
drai nage systems. It exte nded over 500 acres (200 hectares), and i s
beli eved to have supported a popul ati on between 20,000 and 40 ,000
peopl e. M ore northern Harappa, spanni ng about 37 0 acres (150
hectares), al so shows si gns of a soci ally sophi sticated cul ture.
Inscri pti ons have been found on seal s, trade goods and pottery at
both l ocati ons wi th m ore than 450 di fferent g raphic symbol s, but
phil ologi sts have never b een able to deci pher them. Some seal s have
the god Shiva as their central figure.

Image: Long rectangular seal s wi thout animal motifs from the

last part of the Harappan Phase (2200 -1900 BCE) found at
Harappa and Mohenjo-daro. Credit: Jonathan Mark Kenoyer.

References:
• Jonathan Mark Kenoyer The Ancient City of Harappa,
harappa.com
• Jonathan Mark Kenoyer, The Ancient City of the Indus Valley
Civilization
Krittika (Sun) Pada 3: 2417 -2178 BCE (3° 20' - 6° 40' )
(Aquarius-Saturn)
Kri tti ka Pada 3 Overall Expressi on:
S i g n : T a u r u s - V e n u s ( f e m i n i n e e x p r e s s i o n ) • K r i t t i k a - S u n • P a d a 3 : Aq u a r i u s -
Saturn (masculi ne expressi on).
P r o m i n e n t s t a r s : M i r a m a n d Al F a k h b i r o f P e r s e u s , Al a r a i o f C e p h e u s , E l t h o r
of Taurus, the Pl ei ades, Theemi n of Erida nus, and Be ta Cael um.
E l e m e n t s : T a u r u s V e n u s : e a r t h - w a t e r ; K r i t t i k a S u n : f i r e ; Aq u a r i u s S a t u r n : a i r -
earth

M i r a m ( η ) P e r s e i m a r k s t h e t o p o f P e r s e u s ' h e a d . Al F a k h i r ( η ) P e r s e i ,
m eani ng "the excellent one ," i s a bi nary star syste m consi sti ng of a yellow
gi ant and a whi te com pani on star. The bi nary's l umi nosi ty i s 300 tim es the
Sun's. Both stars conjoi n the Per - A Seyfert Galaxy NGC 1275, whi ch resi des i n
the Perseus Cl uster of galaxi es. Thi s i s the heart of Perseus. Seyfert gal axi es
have a dense expl osi ve cor e that emi ts a hi gh l evel of radi o waves and x -
r a y s . As t r o l o g i c al l y , s e y f e r t s e x p r e s s a s a n i n t e n s e l y f o c u s e d i n n e r p u r p o s e
that i s undaunted by external affairs of the human worl d. For a younger
soul , thi s can be fel t as a rel entless dri ve wi thout re ason. A mature soul may
sense a mission or purpose behind the drive, and although perhaps not
entirely clear, there may be a desire to discover it and learn to direct this
force for accom pli shm ent. For an ol d soul , i t can express wi th cl ari ty of
purpose wi th an abili ty to consci ously di rect thi s force i n dynamic physical
action.

Al s o i n t h e P e r s e u s G a l a x y C l u s t e r w a s a r e c e n t (2 0 0 6 ) a n d m a s s i v e
s t e l l a r e x p l o s i o n i n t h e g a l a x y N G C 1 2 6 0 . Ac c o r d i n g t o N a t h a n S m i t h
of the Uni versi ty of Cali forni a at Berkel ey, SN 200 6gy (expl osi on) "was
trul y m onstrous, a hundre d times more energeti c than a typi cal
supernova." When m assi ve stars exhaust thei r energy (burn up ), they
typically collapse under thei r own gravi ty i nto a poi nt of si ngulari ty,
creati ng a bl ack hole. In thi s c ase the expl osi on was so extreme, i t
appears that the star was obliterated as its matter blasted outward
into space.

Expl osi ons as thi s are ofte n forwarni ng heral ds, a s well as bri ngi ng
addi ti onal stim ul us to the surroundi ng cosmol ogy, i n thi s case ,
conjoi ni ng Mi ram , Perseus - A and the Pl eiades, em phasi zi ng need to
take undaunted action that perhaps we might not otherwise take due
to obscuri ng appearances. It i s i nteresti ng that thi s expl osi on
occurred just as house prices i n the U.S. fal tered and started a steep
s l i d e (e a r l y 2 0 0 6 ). Wi t h m o r t g a g e s r e p a c k a g e d a s i n v e s t a b l e
securi ties, l osses spread across the gl obe, whi ch climaxed as the
2007-2008 gl obal fi nanci al cri si s, resul ti ng i n fi nancial devastati on for
many people.
The Pl ei ades lie just south of Pers eus i n Taurus and conjoi n El thor (λ ) Tauri , of
the body of the Bull. The cluster contains hundreds of stars although known
for thei r bri ghtest seven. The Seven Si sters of the Pl ei ades have been
immortali zed throughout most all cul tures i n the worl d and wer e passed on
through art, music, poetry, and architecture. They are often found to be
si gni ficant i n archaeoastronom y. They were known to the Pol ynesians and
used i n navi gati on. They were al so known to the Chi nese, found i n Chi nese
records c.2350 BCE. They were also well known to the Maya and many
N a t i v e Am e r i c a n c u l t u r e s . T h e u n i q u e Z u n i ( A' s h i w i ) p e o p l e o f N e w M e x i c o
knew them as "Seed Stars." The Pl eiades can be found i n vari ous Nati ve
Am e r i c a n m y t h s a n d l e g en d s . T h e y a r e k n o w n a s t h e S u b a r u i n t h e J a p a n e s e
cul ture. They are referred to by Hesi od c.1000 BCE and i n Homer's Odyssey
a n d I l i a d i n E u r o p e a n l i t e r a t u r e . As O c e a n i d s , t h e y a r e t h e " t h e W a t e r G i r l s , "
t h e n a m e t h e Ab o r i g i n e s k n e w t h e m b y . I n I n d i a , t h e y a r e k n o w n a s K r i t t i k a ,
m eani ng the fem al e judges of hum anki nd, perhaps deri ved from
Mesopotamian i nfl uence. In anci ent M esopotami a they were sim ply known i n
Sum e ri a n a s M UL .M UL (the Sta r s ) .

Mai a, the grandmother , the el dest and cons i der and most beauti ful of the
s i s t e r s , a m o u n t a i n n y m p h i n Ar c a d i a , o n c e s h o w n b r i g h t e r , b u t n o w d o e s
A l c y o n e , w h o c u r r e n t l y l e a d s t h e g i r l s . Al c y o n e m e a n s " t o a l l y . "

Si ri us and the Pl eiades, both i n Mesopotami a and Egypt, are often

alluded to as bei ng ho m e to hum ani ty's creators, gods, fem i ni ne i n
nature , that asse ss hum ani ty's evol uti onary status fr om time to time to
determi ne thei r worthi ness (to be all owed to conti nue to devel op),
al so referri ng to the Seven Hathor s (Si ri us, Sothi s, Star of Wom en).
Anci ent Egypti an records refer to the Pl ei ades as "K ri tti kas," m eani ng
"fem ale judges of m anki nd."

As trol ogi cally, the Pl eiades im part a femi ni ne l eadershi p quali ty, an
i ni ti ati ng quali ty, tha t of seedi ng through physi cal acti on i n the worl d i n
ways that support the development of efforts and enterprises that are
nurturi ng to others and l i fe supporti ve wi th a hum ani tari an em phasi s.

In cl assical astrol ogy, poor ali gnm ents wi th the Pl eiades are sai d to produce
catastrophi c events or blunderi ngs —a part of the neb ul osi ty surroundi ng the
P l e i a d e s , o b s c u r i n g o n e ' s v i s i o n . Al t h o u g h i n s t a b l e e a r t h y T a u r u s , l i k e t h e
Hyades, they can also impart somewhat of a tempestuous or feisty quality.
They can impart a quality of innocent fresh optimism, yet which can
produce som ewhat of a naïveté i n forei gn or new e nvi ronm ents, or a
nebul osi ty to see what i s actually requi red. There can be a tende ncy to act
based upon i deali sm or surface appearances wi thout grounded pragm ati sm ,
when an al ternati ve perspecti ve and new approach i s i n stead requi red due
to fundam ental energeti c di fferences encountered i n new envi ronm ents.
Wi t h o u t d e l i be r a t e al t e r n a t i ve a c ti o n , e x p e r i e n ce c a n b e c om e r e p e ti ti v e o r
leave one fl ounderi ng i n a quandary about how to accompli sh one's goal s.

Al r a i γ C e p h e u s , i n t h e n o r t h e r n h e a v e n s , i m pel s t h o s e w i t h g r e a t e r m e a n s
or authority to bring aid that can help transform or facilitate what may
otherwise be a quandary or challenge in the physical world, much like
H e rm e s a n d At h e n a c a m e t o a i d P e r s e u s a t a t i m e o f d i r e n e e d d u ri n g h i s
sojourn to sl ay M edusa by offeri ng knowl edge and the requi red tool s for him
t o a c c o m p l i s h h i s m i s s i o n . Al s o a d d i n g t o t h i s e n e r g e t i c i s Q u a s a r 3 C 1 1 0 o f
Eri danus, the Ri ver of Li fe, conjoi ni ng Theemi n and Bei d of Eri danus. Quasar
3C110 al so conjoi ni ng Mi rphak, M i ram , and the foot of Per seus, i nspi res
i ngenui ty to remol d what may have been a physi cal barrier i nto the very
means to accomplish a greater purpose.

K r i t ti k a P a d a 3 ( Aq u a r i u s N a v am s a r ul e d b y S a t u r n , a m a s c ul i n e e x p r e s s i o n )
bri ngs a hum ani tari an and al trui stic expressi on to Kri tti ka's i nclinati on
toward personal l eadership and accom plishment, wi th em phasi s on
educati on, di sci pli ne and establi shi ng authori ty, or impelling al trui sti c deeds
by those who m ay be authori tati ve or i n posi ti ons of authori ty. It al so
reem phasi zes Kri tti ka's al ready tendency to be bl unt and to the poi nt. It
impel s i ngenui ty and the applicati on of acqui red knowl edge to remol d what
m ay have been a physi cal barrier or bl ank pi ece of cl ay i nto the very m eans
to accomplish a greater purpose or path forward in the world, perhaps by
turni ng i n another di rection or to take a di fferent approach enti rely.
Perseus- A in the Perseus galaxy cluster, the heart of Perseus, imparts a
passi onate and dynami c force for heroi c acti on f rom a focused i nner
purpose to for ge through physical obstacl es despi te an i nabili ty to cl early
see or while in the midst of stormy and uncertain times. The pada's air -earth
el ement impel s cul tural expansi on, the pur sui t of knowl edge, and non -
physical i nterests, yet wi th concreti zed demonstrabl e applicati on, wi th
emphasis to take responsibility for the authorship of one's works, which
generally ripples through time.

The "Eri du Genesi s" was wr i tten c.2300 BCE, the earliest descri pti on of
a Great Fl ood*, pre -dati ng the bi blical book of Genesi s, descri bi ng
U t n a p i s h t i m ( a l s o k n o w n a s At r a h a s i s o r Z i u s u d r a ) , t h e l a s t k i n g o f
Sumer (c.2900) pri or to the del uge c.2900 -2800 BCE (a fl ood whi ch
may have been l ocal to Mesopotamia or that part of the worl d).

* The Great Fl ood referred to here i s not the Great Gl obal Fl ood that
occurred after the l ast i ce age ci rca 10,000 BCE (~ 12,000 years ago),
at the time of the l ast Precessi onal Cross. It stands to reason that
there may have been many l ocal floods, of some sort, after that ti me.
The Enheduanna di sc. The i nfl uence of a wom an to scul pt the future (4 ,000 years
ago). Image credi t: Penn M useum

S a r g o n o f Ak k a d , f r o m t h e n o r t h , c o n q u e r e d a n d u n i fi e d S u m e r
p r o d u ci n g t h e Ak k a d i a n e m pi r e . S a r g o n w a s t h e d y n a s t y ' s f i r s t k i n g
(ci rca 2334-2279 BCE). Sargon, "wi th i ntent on conqueri ng the known
worl d, mai ntai ned order and control i n hi s empi re through re peated
m i l i t a r y c a m p a i g n s . " Al t h o u g h p a d a 2 a n d 3 a r e r u l e d b y S a t u r n , a n d
Kri tti ka i s rul ed by the Sun, thus em phasi zi ng patri archal domi nance,
authori ty and promi nence, we still have thi s energeti c amal gamati ng
w i t h T a u r u s - V e n u s , a n d w i t h Aq u a r i u s - S a t u r n a r t i c u l a t i n g p a d a 3 , a
m ore hum ani tari an/social Saturni an expressi on, thus im pelling cul tural
h a r m o n y a n d f l o u r i s h m e n t . T h e Ak k a d i a n l a n g u a g e s p r e a d f r o m t h e
 M e d i t e r r a n e a n S e a t o t h e P e r s i a n G u l f . Ak k a d i a n b e c a m e t h e s p o k e n
language in southern Mesopotami a by about 2000 BCE, although
sacred li terature rem ai ned wri tten i n Sum erian. The stabili ty of the
Ak k a d i a n e m pi re b r o u g h t a d v a n c e s i n a r t , l i t e r a t u r e, s c i e n c e ,
agricul ture and trade. This however shi fts wi th Sargon's four
successors a nd duri ng the Vernal Poi nt's transi ti on from pada 3
( Aq u a r i u s - S a t u r n ) i n t o p a d a 2 (C a p r i c o r n - S a t u r n ) .

Sargon strategi cally pl aced governors a nd admi ni strators i n over 65

different ci ti es to m ai ntain order and rul e, who ca me to be call ed the
" C i t i z e n s o f Ak k a d " i n l a t e r B a b y l o n i a n t e x t s . " S a r g o n a l s o p l a c e d h i s
daughter , Enheduanna , a s Hi gh Pri estess of Inanna at Ur seemi ngl y to
m anipul ate reli gi ous and cul tural affai rs from afar, but of m ore
importance, pl anti ng a seed for the power of the fe mi ni ne force to
i nfl uence human dest i ny. Enheduanna (2285 BCE -2250 BCE) i s
recognized today as the world's first writer known by name and, from
what is known of her life, she seems to have been a very able and
powerful pri estess i n additi on to creati ng her impressi ve Hymns to
Inanna."

References:
• Hi story and quote from Anci ent Hi story Encycl opedi a: Sargon of
Ak k a d
• An c i e n t H i s t o r y E n c y cl op e di a : E n h e d u a n n a
• Wi k i p e di a : M o r e a b o u t E n h e d u a n n a )

Th e Ak k a d i a n e m pi r e b e ga n a s t h e Ve r n a l P o i n t c o n j o i n e d t h e
Pl eiades. In Egypt however, thi s brought an end to the Ol d Ki ngdom
and entry i nto the Fi rst Int ermedi ate Peri od, engaging a time of
poli tical i nstabili ty (shown i n the above timeli ne).

K r i t t i k a ( S u n ) P a d a 2 : 2 1 7 8 - 1 9 4 0 B C E ( 0 ° - 3° 2 0 ' ) ( C a pr i c o r n -
Saturn)
Kri tti ka Pada 2 Overall Expressi on:
Si gn: Taurus- Venus (femi nine expressi on) • Kri tti ka -Sun • Pada 2: Capricorn -
Saturn (fem i ni ne expressi on).
P r o m i n e n t s t a r s : M i s a m ( κ ) , Al g o l a n d G o r g o n e a Q u a r t a o f P e r s e u s , Al p h a
Cael um,
El ements: Taurus Venus: e arth -water; Kri ttika Sun: fi re; Capri corn Saturn:
earth-earth
The M oon's exal ted l ocation i s at 3°.

Al g o l , B e t a P e r s e i , e x p r e s s i n g j u s t i n t o s i d e r e al Ta u r u s , i s t h e h e a d o f s l ai n
M e d u s a , w h i c h P e r s e u s n o w c a r r i e s a t h i s s i d e , a l s o c a l l e d t h e Ar a b i c D e m o n
S t a r . Al g o l i s s u r r o u n d e d b y t h e G o r g o n e a s (S e c u n d a , Te r t i a a n d Q u a r t a ) ,
e x t e n d i n g Al g o l ' s i n f l u e n c e t h r o u g h o u t t h i s c u s p a l a r e a . O f t h e G o r g o n s ,
Medusa, who is crowned with seven snakes for hair, represents the chaotic
and sel f-defeati ng forces wi thi n sel f, dri ven by fear. It i s fear that freezes us
in our tracks, the force that turns us to stone. Perseus ca nnot look at
Medusa di rectl y l est he wi ll turn to stone. He i nstead uses hi s shi el d to see
her refl ecti on. Thi s m ythi cally deli neates our need to l ook at the m onsters
apparentl y outsi de of sel f as a refl ecti on of our own i nner fear.

Al g o l c a n m a ni f e s t a s a p h y s i c al c h al l e n g e t h a t i n d i c a t e s a n i ni t i a t o r y a n d
e x p e r i e n t i a l p r o c e s s i s r e q u i r e d o r i s a t h a n d . Al i g n m e n t s w i t h Al g o l c a n
bl ock or di vert us from our purpose until we reali ze the monster i s wi thi n —the
f e a r b a s e d r e f l e c t i o n o f s e l f . Al g o l f o r c e s u s t o l o o k a t s e l f r a t h e r t h a n a t
the apparent monsters in the outer world —to recognize they are of our own
projecti on, wi th need to sl ay our fear wi thi n sel f or be forever frozen i n our
tracks, unable to pursue a greater destiny. Slaying our fear establishes an
i nner neurol ogi cal order that i n turn all ows us to ta ke empowered acti on i n
the physi cal worl d. Perseus, the hero, em bodies the essence of e stabli shi ng
this order.

C o n j o i n i n g Al g o l f r o m t h e s o u t h a n d a l s o c o n t r i b u t i n g t o t h e c u s p o f s i d e r e a l
Taurus i s Cael um, the sculptor's chi sel . Cael um delineates our need to forge
through m atter, the l aborious methodi cal experi ential process requi red i n
the physi cal worl d to overcom e our tri al s and m ani fest our vi si ons. Cael um
delineates our need to sculpt our lives, ch iseled away at a bit at a time just
as the scul ptor chi sel s rock to reveal the scul pture wai ti ng to emerge —
whi ch i s fi tti ng to Kri ttika's fi re and thi s pada's earth -ai r elements.

Kri tti ka Pada 2 (Capri corn Navam sa rul ed by Saturn, a femi ni ne expressi on)
has an especi ally strong l unar resonance due to thi s bei ng the l ocati on of
the Moon's exal tati on, thus emphasizi ng a maternal nature. It i mparts an
ethi cal but m ateri al focus yet wi th a refl ective manifestati on of our own
i nner fear im pelli ng us to become fr ee from sel f -imposed emoti onall y -dri ven
restri cti ons. Thi s pada i s m ore about usi ng thi s Nakshatra's fi re for
transform ati on, and to fre e that whi ch i s physically or immorally bound.
Pl anetary placements her e (~3°) wi ll al so di spose thei r energeti c to
wherever the Moon resides in a chart.

The i mpious and warri ng Guti ans, (a nomadic peopl e of the Zagros
M ountai ns) i nvaded M esopotamia and overthrew the weakeni ng
Ak k a d i a n e m pi re a r o u n d 2 1 9 3 B C E , j u s t a s t h e Ve r n a l P oi n t w a s
p r e c e s s i n g f r om p a d a 3 ( Aq u a r i u s - S a t u r n / m a s c ul i n e a i r - e a r t h ) i n t o
pada 2 (Capricorn -Saturn / femi ni ne earth -earth). Thi s was duri ng the
Vernal Poi nt's passage be tween the Pl ei ades and the Gorgoneas.
" Un l i k e t h e Ak k a d i a n s , t h e G u t i a n s d i d n o t r e c o g n i ze t h e g o d s o f
Sumer or the other regions and were uninterested in taking care of
the land they had conquered." The Gutians, after ruling for about one
century, were dri ven from the l and. Ur Nammu (rei gned 2047 -2030
BCE) then i ni ti ated the thi rd dynasty of Ur i n Sum er, consi dered a
Patrim oni al St ate. Thi s was the Ur III Peri od (2047 -1750 BCE) al so
known as the Sumeri an Renai ssance (shown i n the ti meline above). Ur
Nammu establi sh hi s code of l aws and procl aimed himself "successor
o f t h e Ak k a d i a n h e r o e s a n d l i b e r a t o r o f t h e p e o p l e. " T h i s o c c u r r e d
w i t h t h e V e r n a l P o i n t c o n j o i n i n g Al g o l o f P e r s e u s . U r N a m m u ' s d e e d s
certai nl y arti cul ate Perseus sl ayi ng M edusa. "The G uti an Peri od
(c.2218-2047 BCE) i s considered a dark age i n
Sum eri an/M esopotami an hi story."

Reference:
• H i s t o r y a n d q u o t e s f r o m An c i e n t H i s t o r y E n c y c l o p e d i a : U r N a m m u

The Sumeri an Renai ssance conti nued through 1750 BCE, well i nto
p a d a 1 ( S a g - J u p i t e r ) , a n d j u s t i n t o t h e Ag e o f Ar i e s . " T h e S u m e r i a n
Renai ssance (was so named) due to t he remarkable advances i n
cul ture—touchi ng upon virtually every si ngle aspect of ci vilized
human life—that were made. The ki ngs of Ur, Ur -Nammu and
Shul gi , set cul tural advancem ent as the goal of the i r
admi ni strati ons and m ai ntai ned a peace which all owed f or art
and technol ogy to fl ouri sh. Whe ther i nvented before or duri ng the
Ur III Peri od, the tool s, concepts, and technol ogi cal i nnovati ons i n
pl ace duri ng the Thi rd Dynasty of Ur soli difi ed the Sumerian's pl ace
i n hi story as the creators of civilizati on as we know i t." (The above
q u o t e s a r e f r o m A n c i e n t H i s t o r y E n c y c l o p e d i a . S e e T h e Ak k a d i a n
empi re i n Sumer and The Sumeri an Renai ssance .) Thi s second
quote aptl y conveys the expressi on of Kri tti ka (Sun ) pada 2
(Capri corn-Saturn / femi nine earth -earth) and the subsequent
movement into and through pada 1 (Sag -Jupiter).

Sim ul taneousl y occuri ng wi th the Sum erian Renai ssance was

the Mi ddl e Ki ngdom of Egypt (c.2040-1782 BCE), oc curri ng after the
Fi rst Interm edi ate Peri od of poli tical i nstabili ty. The Mi ddle Ki ngdom i s
c o n s i d e r e d a n c i e n t E g y p t ' s C l a s s i c a l Ag e o f a r t a n d l i t e r a t u r e .

By Josell7 File:Babylonian_numeral s / GFDL

The Pl ei ades were especially promi nent ar ound thi s time as they were
overhead at nightfall on the winter solstice, c.2000 BCE. This was also
a fl ouri shi ng tim e for the advancem ent of m athemati cs and
astronomy. The Sumerians (3500 –3000 BCE) used a base -60
(sexagesim al ) num eri cal system , the progen i tor to our degrees/hours,
minutes and seconds systems of measure. This evolved into a
 "positional numerical system " by the Babylonians, a significant
advancement introduced arou nd 2000 BCE, which was also applied to
the measurement and recurrence of astronomi cal phenomena and
the introduction of solar -lunar calendars.

Babyl on, on the Euphrate s Ri ver, was founded at some poi nt pri or to
o r a r o u n d t h e r e i g n o f S a r g o n o f Ak k a d ( 2 3 3 4 - 2 2 7 9 B C E ) .
Unfortunatel y, there are no records of thi s or of the devel opment of
Old Babylon as the ruins were submerged. The city of Babylon later
emerged ci rca 1800 BCE (wi th the Vernal Poi nt i n Kri tti ka's fi rst pada).
The known hi story of Babyl on begi ns wi th Hammurabi (1792 -1750 BCE),
its most famous king.

T h e s e c o n d a r i d i f i c a t i o n p u l s e c . 2 1 7 0 B C E : " Ar c h e o l o g i c a l e v i d e n c e
h a s s h o w n t h a t t h i s h i g h l y d e v e l o p e d c i v i l i z a t i o n ( t h e Ak k a d i a n
empi re) collapsed abruptly near 4170 ±150 cal endar yr B.P. (~2170
±150yrs BCE), perhaps related to a shi ft to more arid condi ti ons.
Geochemical correlati on of vol cani c ash shards be tween the
archeol ogi cal si te and mari ne sedim ent record establi shes a di rect
tem poral link between M esopotami an ari di ficati on and soci al
coll apse, im plicati ng a sudden shi ft to more ari d condi ti ons as a key
f a c t o r c o n t r i b u t i n g t o t h e c o l l a p s e o f t h e Ak k a d i a n e m p i r e " ( C l i m a t e
Change, note #3 ), also corresponding to the Egyptian First
Interm edi ate Peri od, an interval di sti ngui shed by failed fl oodi ng of
the Nile and rapid dynastic successions, as well as to the decline of
urban devel opments i n the Indus Vall ey.

K r i t t i k a ( S u n ) P a d a 1 : 1 9 4 0 - 1 7 0 0 B C E ( 2 6 ° 4 0 ' - 0 ° T a u ( Ar i e s ) )
( S a g i t t a ri u s - J u pi t er )
Kri tti ka Pada 1 Overall Expressi on:
S i g n : Ar i e s -M a r s (m a s c u l i ne e x p r e s s i o n ) • K r i t t i k a - S u n • P a d a 1 : S a g i t t a r i u s -
Jupi ter (masculi ne expressi on).
Prominent stars: The Double Cluster NGC 864 -884 in Perseus, the Gorgonea
Tertia, Zaurak of Eridanus and Segin of Cassiopeia.
El em e n t s : Ar i e s M a r s : f i r e -fi r e ; K r i t t i k a S u n : f i r e ; S a g i t t a r i u s J u p i t e r : f i r e - æ t h e r

Unl ike Kri ttika's l ast three padas, whi ch express through earl y Taurus
( P e r s e u s ) , p a d a 1 e x p r e s s e s i n t o l a t e s i d e r e a l A r i e s , t h e l a s t p a d a o f Ar i e s ,
al so a Pushkara pada. Note the excepti onally dominate fi re el ement.
Pl anetary placements her e are gi ven an impul se to fi ght for thei r expressi on.
Ag ni , the Hi ndu god of fi re, i s associ ated wi th Kri ttika, a nd i s m ost
e x e m p l i f i e d i n t h i s f i r s t p a d a . Ag n i i s a s s o c i a t e d w i t h s a c r i f i c i a l f i r e s a n d
hum an offeri ngs to the gods. Cl assi cally, Kri tti ka i s associ ated wi th a fl ame
and al so a razor , axe , sword and other sharp -edged weapons, arti cul ati ng
the capacity to burn or cut through n egativity, to purify, to get to truth, and
al so arti cul ati ng i ts cutti ng and cri tici zi ng expressi on.
The open star cl usters NGC 869 and NGC 884 form the famous Double Cl uster i n Perseus,
which was fi rst catal oged by the Greek astronomer Hi pparcos i n 130 BCE. Image Credi t:
Robert Gendl er

Most of the prominent stars express toward the Taurus cusp, where we also
encounter the Gorgoneas, Secunda a nd Terti a (the l atter conjoi ni ng Theta
P e r s e i o n t h e c u s p ) , t h u s a p p r o a c h i n g t h e e n e r g e t i c s i m p a r t e d b y Al g o l .
Al s o c o n j o i n i n g i s t h e f a m o u s D o u b l e C l u s t e r N G C 86 4 - 8 8 4 i n P e r s e u s ,
composed of about 150 stars, al so desi gnated Chi (χ) Persei . The cl usters
m ark the scimi tar wi th which Perseus decapi tated Medusa , al so arti cul ati ng
pada 1 and the trasition into pada 2, wit h this cusp lying under the
domi ni on of M edusa and her Gorgoneas.

Zaurak and Rana of Eri danus l i e i n the southern heavens expressi ng through
t h e l a s t f e w d e g r e e s o f s i d e r e a l Ar i e s , a l s o a d d i n g t o t h e t r a n s i t i o n a l
e n e r g e t i c o f t h e B h a r a n i - K r i t t i k a c u s p . R a n a , c o n j o i n i n g B o t e i n o f Ar i e s , o n e
of m any stoppi ng poi nts a l ong the i ni ti atory ri ver of li fe (Eri danus), i s a
pl ace for physi cal regenerati on, to regai n our wi ll power, strength, and
stami na i n preparati on for greater chall enges yet to come (referri ng to
m o v e m e n t t o w a r d Al g o l a n d T a u r u s c u s p ; i . e . , m o v i n g i n t h e n o r m a l w e s t t o
east di recti on). (Rana a nd Botei n express i nto Bhar ani pada 4.) Nearby
Zaurak, bri ngs i nspi rati on to trust our own i nner li ght because the path
immedi ately ahead i s not enti rely vi si bl e and can feel threateni ng
(approachi ng the Gorgoneas). Zaurak conjoi ns northern Segi n, the l ast of
the pri nci pal stars of Cassi opei a, whi ch adds an opini onated, penetrati ng
a n d e x p r e s s i v e n a t u r e t o l a t e Ar i e s / c u s p a l T a u r u s . S e g i n a l s o i m p a r t s a n
embraci ng watchful percepti on, especi ally for eminent danger i n
threatening situations.
L a t e s i d e r e a l Ar i e s c a n b e p e n e t r a t i n g , s h a r p , c u t t i n g , f o r t h r i g h t a n d
cri ti cizi ng i n i ts expressi on. There i s a wi de -spectrum sensi ti vi ty to pendi ng or
potenti al danger, whi ch al so creates an acti ve and responsi ve nature to
threats of any sort.

Kri tti ka Pada 1 (Sagi ttari us Navam sa rul ed by Jupi ter, a m asculi ne
expressi on), wi th i ts excepti onally strong fi re element magni fied by Jupi ter's
expansi ve i nfl uence, i mparts a raw creati ve dri ve toward expansi ve
expression with strength and will power. It is of a regenerative nature —
prim al , sexual , eroti c, cre ati ve and i nventi ve. It ca n al so be vol atile, qui ckly
erupti ve or expl osi ve like a vol cano, penetrati ng, sharp -tongued ,
com peti ti ve, even som ewhat hosti le, militari sti c, domi nati ng, consumi ng and
vapori zi ng. The vol atile expressi on i s really a desi re for liberati on. It thus
requi res a need to channel thi s energy. It imparts an i nsti nctual or primal
response rather than one based in reason.

B h a r a n i ( V e n u s ) ~ 17 0 0 - 7 4 6 B C E ( 1 3 ° 20 ' - 2 6 ° 4 0 ' M a r s )
The Vernal Poi nt precessed from Kri ttika, rul ed by the Sun, i nto Bharani ,
rul ed by Venus, around 1700 BCE.

T h i s e n t i r e a r e a o f t h e z o d i a k ( e n c o m p a s s i n g a l l o f B h a r a n i a n d As h w i n i ) i s
predomi natel y about the Royal Family, created by Ki ng Cepheus, Queen
C a s s i o p e i a , a n d t h e i r d a u g h t e r , P r i n c e s s An d r o m e d a , w h i c h a l l l i e n o r t h o f
Ar i e s (t h e g o l d e n f l ee c e ). T h e b o d y o f C e t u s t h e S e a M o n s t e r , t h e
technobureaucratic m onster of coll ecti ve consci ou sness, l ies subm erged i n
s i d e r e a l P i s c e s , b u t i t s n e c k a n d h e a d r e a c h u p u p o n t h e s h o r e s o f Ar i e s ,
w i t h i t s h e a d e x p r e s s i n g i n t o m i d - s i d e r e a l Ar i e s . E r i d a n u s , t h e w i n d i n g r i v e r
o f l i f e , a n d F o r n a x , t h e a l c h e m i c a l f u r n a c e , l i e s o u t h o f Ar i e s . I n t h e f a r
southern heavens (not shown) are Horol ogi um, the pendul um cl ock (of
impendi ng tim e), and Dor ado, the gol den fi sh ri si ng from the South Ecli ptic
Pol e (SEP), whi ch primarily conjoi ns Dalim (α) Fornax and the head of the
R a m , w h i c h e x p r e s s e s t h r o u g h As h w i n i .
I n t h e s t o r y o f An d r o m e d a a n d t h e R o y a l F am i l y , Q u e e n C a s s i o p ei a ' s
b o a s t f u l a r r o g a n c e t h a t h e r d a u g h t e r , p r i n c e s s An d r o m e d a , w a s m o r e
beautiful than Posei don's Nerei ds, the nymphs of the sea, peeved Posei don.
As pu ni shm ent, Po sei don s ent Cetu s t he Sea M onst e r to ravage the shores of
Ethi opia, whi ch Queen Cassi opei a and Ki ng Cepheus rul ed. Cepheus was
advised that the only way to appease Poseidon was to sacrifice is daughter
t o C e t u s . I n a c q u i e s c e n c e , t h e K i n g h a d An d r o m e d a c h a i n e d t o t h e c l i f f a t
t h e s e a t o b e d e v o u r e d b y C e t u s . An d r o m e d a , a l t h o u g h i n h e r i t i n g t h i s
unfortunate sente nce, ha s a far greater and for tui tous desti ny awai ti ng her.
P e r s e u s e v e n t u a l l y k i l l s C e t u s a n d f r e e s An d r o m e d a . P e r s e u s a n d An d r o m e d a
marry and they go on to create a ci ty and rul e a ki ngdom that bores the
Persian world.

B h a r a n i ' s e n t i r e t y e x p r e s s e s t h r o u g h m i d - Ar i e s . H i n d u d e l i n e a t i o n s d e s c r i b e
Bharani as im parti ng a te ndency to oscillate between extremes of
c o n t r a d i c t o r y b e h a v i o r , a s i n f r o m b e i n g n u r t u r i n g t o a n n i h i l a t i n g . T h e Ar i e s -
Mars m asculi ne primal fi re am al gam wi th Venus, for a younger soul , may
leave one dri ven by unbridled passi on wi th unquenchabl e desi re, whil e for a
more mature soul, it may express as a passionate desire to nurture. It can
impart a desi re for radi cal tra nsi ti on or transformation i n pol ari ty or
di recti on. Bharani i s al so associ ated wi th the femi ni ne aspect of nature and
femal e sexuali ty. It i mparts a strong sexual ori entation, whi ch i s more
promi nent i n the thi rd and fourth padas. In concert wi th Bharani 's tendency
toward extrem es, sexual expressi on will ei ther be associ ated wi th feeli ngs of
guil t and sham e, or i t will be seen as an expressi on of one's di vi ni ty and a
portal to rapture.

Pri ncipal constell ati ons expressi ng through Bharani incl ude Cassi opei a, the
f e e t o f A n d r o m e d a , t h e b o d y o f Ar i e s t h e r a m , t h e h e a d o f C e t u s , a n d
Eridanus, the river of life.

C l a s si c al l y , Ar i e s i s fi g u r ed a s a r e c l i ni n g r am wi t h i t s h e a d l o o k i n g b a c k
o v e r i t s e l f , a d m i r i n g h i s o w n g o l d e n f l e e c e . T h e t h e m e o f Ar i e s t h e R a m ,
whether arti cul ated by Androm eda and the Royal Family or Jason and the
Ar g o n a u t s s e a r c h f o r t h e G ol d e n F l e ec e , i s a b o u t t h e i ni ti a t o r y c h al l e n g e s
that conti nuall y create obstacl es and limitati ons across li fe's path. These
obstacles, often created by our righteo us attitudes of arrogance or greed,
can create pai nful and repeti tive l essons i n the fi res of l ife, l essons tha t
u l t i m a t e l y p r o d u c e t h e a l c h e m i c a l h o n i n g o f s e l f . T h e l e s s o n s o f Ar i e s
awaken us from our deni al and naïveté regardi ng how arrogance and greed
create our own entrapment i n the Jaws of Cetus —the jaws conti nuall y
pulling us i nto the transmutati onal fi res of human experi ence. In essence,
t h e s t a r s o f Ar i e s a r t i c ul a te o u r j o u r n e y t h r o u g h l i f e . T h e y i m p el s el f -i ni ti a t e d
e n t h u s i a s t i c a c t i o n f o r p e r s o n a l a t t a i n m e n t . As w e j o u r n e y i n p u r s u i t f o r t h e
Gol den Fl eece, the l essons we experi ence al ong the way ul timately awaken
us from a self-consuming focus upon our personal desires to one of selfless
creati ve l eadershi p, to what we can gi ve to the whol e throug h our personal
pursui ts (the ul tim ate l esson the sacri fici al Ram offers).

Bharani encom pass all three di recti ons of the ri ver Eri danus, wi th the two
primary reversal s i n the river occurri ng i n Bharani 's adjacent Nakshatras,
A s h w i n i a n d K r i t t i k a ( m a r k e d b y An g e t e n a r a n d T h e e m i n ) . T h e t h r e e
di recti ons encountered while traveli ng al ong the river of li fe articul ate three
i n i t i a t o r y p a s s a g e s o f s o u l g r o w t h t h r o u g h Ar i e s .

I n t h e f i r s t p a s s a g e a l o n g t h e r i v e r t h r o u g h s i d e r e a l Ar i e s , f r o m Z a u r a k
t h r o u g h Az h a , s o u l c o n f r o n t s , a n d f a c e s h e a d - o n , t h e f e a r - i n s ti l l i n g f o r c e s o f
Cetus, arti cul ated by the head of Cetus. The fi rst passage i s enti rel y
i nsti nctual wi th an autonomic response for survi val . Here one feel s al one
and perceives experiences and society to be forces outside of self that are
a threat to one's survi val . Thi s i s a reacti onary, survi vali st and combati ve
m entali ty comm on to the baby and young soul —the l ower-order expressi on
o f Ar i e s — d e al i n g wi t h i s s u e s o f s e l f - p r e s e r v a ti o n . H e r e s o u l g r o w t h i s g a i n e d
t h r o u g h b a t t l e s a n d w o u n d s , t h r o u g h c o n f l i c t a n d c o n f r o n t a t i o n . Az h a
Eri dani (conjoi ni ng Kaffalji dhm a, the brai n of Cetus) im pel s us to del ve
deeper in consciousness in our quest for soul growth —moving southward
f r o m Az h a t o A n g e t e n a r , w h e r e a r e v e r s a l i n d i r e c t i o n o c c u r s .

I n t h e s e c o n d p a s s a g e , a l o n g t h e s w i t c h b a c k o f t h e r i v e r , f r o m An g e t e n a r t o
Theemin, we delve into deeper issues within self, and learn to participate
wi th consci ous deli berate acti on as a di recti ng force wi thi n mass -
c o n s c i o u s n e s s . H e r e t h e r e i s a w i d e s p e c t r u m o f g r o w t h t o b e h a d . Al o n g
this part of the river, soul learns to be a responsible activist by becoming
i nvolved i n the governi ng body of collecti ve consciousness, the i ntelli gencia
of ole' Cetus. Here soul learns about their role in cre ating what was
perceived as a threat, that we coll ectivel y create the fear -based monster
of collecti ve consci ousness and must ri se above the duali sti c judgmental
view of this side verses that side, of white verses black. Here one learns
about i ssues l ike m ani pulati on, pri de, arrogance and thei r ramifi cati ons,
eventually to confront and sl ay one's own fear (at Theemi n, i n earl y Taurus
(where Perseus sl ays M edusa and cl aim s hi s personal power). Thi s l evel of
growth is common to the mature soul.

I n t h e t h i r d p a s s a g e , f r o m T h e e m i n t o Ac a m a r , s o u l l e a r n s c o m p a s s i o n , t o
become a beneficent but acti ve force i n the worl d. Here the soul l earns the
evol ved aspects about personal power and l eadershi p, the di fferences
between m ani pul ativel y usi ng one's power for one's o wn benefi t, and
provi di ng for and offeri ng what one has embodi ed through li fe's sojourn to
uncondi ti onally help others. Here we l earn to become sel fless, ki nd,
consi derate, chari tabl e, m agnanim ous and nobl e —em bodi ed wi sdom
comm on to the ol der soul. The ri v er conti nues (i n the precessi onal di recti on)
t h r o u g h t h e a q u a t i c s , t h r o u g h P i s c e s t o Ac h e r n a r ( α E r i d a n i ) i n t h e
h u m a ni t a ri a n w a t e r b e a r er , Aq u a r i u s .

In summary, there are three primary turns in the river of life, each with
i ni ti atory tests presented to th e soul . The fi rst i s the realizati on to reli nqui sh
the need to foll ow. The se cond i s the reli nqui shment of the need to l ead.
The third, which few apprehend, is to become selfless.

B h a r a n i ( V e n u s ) P a d a 4 : ~ 1 7 0 0 - 1 4 6 2 BC E ( 2 3 ° 2 0 ' - 2 6° 4 0' )
( S c o r p i o - M ar s )
Bharani Pada 4 Overall Expressi on:
S i g n : Ar i e s -M a r s (m a s c u l i ne e x p r e s s i o n ) • B h a r a n i - V e n u s • P a d a 4 : S c o r p i o -
Mars (femi ni ne expressi on)
P r o m i n e n t s t a r s : B o t e i n o f Ar i e s , R a n a o f E r i d a n u s , C a p u l u s (M 3 4 ) i n P e r s e u s
and Del ta Cael um.
El em e n t s : Ar i e s M a r s : f i r e -fi r e ; B h a r a n i Ve n u s : w a t e r ; S c o r p i o M a r s : w a t e r - f i r e

Capul us (M 34) i n Perseus i s an open cl uster about 1 00 stars marki ng the

sword hand of Perseus. Capulus imparts the intolerant side of Perseus,
impelling li ttl e pati ence for those who are m ali cious, or i m pede progressive
devel opm ent or accom plishi ng one's purpose or m i ssi on.

Botei n, al though m eani ng belly, actuall y m arks the hi nd foot of the Ram i n
l a t e s i d e r e a l Ar i e s . B o t e i n c o n j o i n s R a n a o f E r i d a n u s ( p r e s e n t e d a b o v e w i t h
Zaurak), and Omicron and Xi Taur us, two minor stars of Taurus, which mark
the begi nni ng of the constellati on (not si gn). Botei n imparts a fiery
energetic force, a creati ve potenti al about to erupt. Botei n can impart a
sense of al oneness, of feeli ng l eft behi nd, or the ne ed to forge ahead
t h r o u g h o n e ' s o w n e f f o r t s . Al o n g w i t h C a p u l u s o f P e r s e u s , t h e s e s t a r s c a n
also impart a sense of impatience, intolerance or frustration with those
i m p e d i n g p r o g r e s s , d e v e l o p m e n t a n d p h y s i c a l w e l l b e i n g . Al l o f t h e s e e n t r i e s
mark the Bharani -Krittika cusp.

Bharani Pada 4 (Scorpi o Navam sa rul ed by M ars, a femi ni ne expressi on) wi th

domi nant fi re and water el ements, produces a steamy, passi onate, primal
and eroti c expressi on. Pada 4 , li ke Kri tti ka pada 1 (pure fi re), can al so be
explosive, thus requiring a crea tive outlet and the need to channel one's
energy. When channell ed properly, o ne's expressi on can be i nventi ve and
ori gi nal . It as wel l imparts an i nsti nctual and emotional response rather than
one based i n reason, wi th li ttl e tolerance for impediments tha t i nhi bi t
expression or attainment of one's purpose or desires. Thus, it also teaches
one to l earn pati ence and com passi on, especiall y when feeli ng al one, or for
others who are l ost, al one or feeli ng l eft behi nd.
M a r k i n g B h a r a n i ' s p a d a 3 - 4 c u s p i s B h a r a n i o f Ar i e s ( t h e s t a r ) , a l s o
c o n j o i n i n g L i l l i a n d E p s i l o n ( ε ) o f Ar i e s . T h e n a m e B h a r a n i ( t a k e n f r o m t h e
Nakshatra) is now a formal star name, approved on June 30, 2017, for the
p r e v i o u s l y d e s i g n a t e d s t a r 4 1 Ar i e s , b e i n g o n e o f 8 6 n e w n a m e s a d o p t e d
from a va ri ety of cul tures and added to the I AU/ WG SN li st of form al star
names.

Conjoi ni ng from the south i s Rán, al so a new star na m e, desi gnati ng Epsil on
(ε ) Eri dani . Epsil on Eri dani i s a pl anetary star system very similar to our own,
wi th two known pl anets, one simil ar to Jupi ter, and one small er. Rán i s a
Norse goddess of the sea, ruling over those who have drowned at the
bottom of the sea, hence the phrase, "falling into Rán's hands." She
represents the ominous side of the sea. She and her husband Ægir had nine
d a u g h t e r s w h o r e p r e s e n t d i f f e r e n t a t t r i b u t e s o f t h e w a v e s . R á n i s a n Ás y n j u r ,
who are the femal e members of the Æsi r, the family of gods of war and
government. There are two families, the Æsi r and the Vani r, the l atter bei ng
fertility gods. Ref: Di cti onary of Northern M ythol ogy by Rudol f Simek (1993).

Epsilon Eri dani i s hom e to the fi cti onal Babyl on 5 space stati on (J. Mi chael
Straczynski ); a show fi tti ngl y centeri ng around gal actic wars and poli ti cal
and raci al confli ct.
Duri ng the Vernal Poi nt's passage through Kri ttika pada 1 (1955 -1716
BCE), Ki ng Hammurabi (1792 -1750 BCE) transformed the ci ty of
Babylon into one of the most powerful and influe ntial in
Mesopotamia. Bei ng excepti onally successful i n both di pl omacy and
war, by 1755 BCE , Ham m urabi had uni ted all of M esopotami a under
Babylon's rule, which was then the largest city in the world, and
nam ed hi s extended ki ngdom Babyl onia. "The Law Code of
Hammurabi" a basalt stele, is the emblem of the Mesopotamian
ci vilizati on. It i s a work of art, hi story and li terature, and the most
compl ete l egal compendium of anti qui ty. Thi s i s al so the dati ng of
" T h e V e n u s t a b l e t s o f Am m i s a d u q a , " w h i c h a r e t h e o l d e s t d i s c o v e r e d
records of Babyl oni an astronom y.

References:
• An c i e n t H i s t o r y E n c y cl op e di a : B a b yl o n
• Louvre: Law Code of Hammurabi , ki ng of Babyl on
• " E n u m a A n u E n l i l . T a b l e t 6 3 . T h e V e n u s t a b l e t s o f Am m i s a d u q a "
by Eri ca Rei ner (PDF)
• W i k i p e d i a : T h e V e n u s t a b l e t s o f Am m i s a d u q a

The Babyl oni an em pire dwi ndl ed after Hamm urabi 's death. It wa s then
t a k e n b y t h e i n v a d i n g H i t t i t e s f r o m An a t o l i a i n 1 5 9 5 B C E , c o n s i d e r e d
to be the coll apse of the ruli ng dynasty of the Ol d Babyl oni an Peri od,
wi th the Vernal Poi nt i n Bharani pada 4 (1700 -1462 BCE). Thi s began
t h e B a b y l o ni a n D a r k Ag e . I t w a s t h e n t a k e n b y t h e i n v a di n g K a s s i t e s ,
thought to be a tri bal group from the Zagros Mountai ns, wh o
gradually reached Babyl oni a and other parts of M esopotami a. They
established a dynasty that retained power for over four hundred
years (to about 1155 BCE), the longest -ruling dynasty of ancient
Mesopotamia, although little is known about its structure or their
cul ture. Ref: Li vi us: Babyloni an Empi re

In Egypt, after the Second Intermedi ate Peri od (c.1640 –1550 BCE),
Ahm ose (c .1550 –1525 BCE) reuni ted Egypt, us heri ng i n the Ne w
K i n g d o m e r a o f E g y p t i a n c u l t u r e . Ah m o s e ' s s u c c e s s o r s , t h r o u g h
military campai gns, extended Egypt's i nfl uence i n the Near East and
establi shed Egypti an control of Nubi a, known for i ts ri ch deposi ts of
gol d. Thi s brought trem endous weal th to Egypt, i ni tiat i ng a peri od of
nearly 500 years of poli tical stabili ty and economi c prosperi ty. The
New Ki ngdom i s known for i ts m onumental archi tecture and statuary ,
and an abundance of arti sti c masterpi eces. Ref: M etmuseum.org:
Egypt in the New Kingdom

The Indus and Saraswati valley civilizati on covered over 250,000

square miles, from north central India in the east to the eastern edge
of Iran in the west. More than 1600 settlements have be en found in
the Indus/Saraswati regi on, wi th some ci ti es, such as M ehrgarh,
dati ng back to 6500 -7000 BCE based on archeol ogical fi ndi ngs. (Ref:
K e n n e t h C h a n d l e r ) T h e s t o r y o f a n Ar y a n i n v a s i o n a n d s e t t l e m e n t i n t o
the Indus Vall ey, sai d to have occurred aro und 1500 BCE, was
fabri cated by European schol ars (ni neteenth century Germ ani c
wri ti ngs) but i s totall y unfounded and i s no l onger acknowl edged i n
m odern sci enti fic archeology, nor i s there any i ndi cati on of any
i n v a s i o n i n V e d i c l i t e r a t u r e . D e s p i t e t h i s , r e f e r e n c e s t o t h e Ar y a n
i nvasi on theory can sti ll be found i n m odern hi storical li terature and
on m any conventi onal archeol ogi cal web si tes. The i nvasi on theory
thus pl aced the dates of the devel opment of the Vedi c oral tradi ti on
(reci ti ng the Ri g Veda ) to be ri dicul ously late, whe n i n fact the Vedi c
tradi ti on i s m any thousands of years ol der. The Ri g Veda peri od of the
Indus region extends well before 6500 BCE. There is far more extensive
evi dence that has brought cl ari ty to all of thi s (references bel ow).
Geol ogi cal data now m akes i t cl ear that the decli ne of the hi ghly
evol ved Indus Vall ey Ci vilizati on, referred to as the Harappan
Decli ne, and the subsequent mi grati ons away from the Indus Vall ey
were caused by a climatic shi ft to more ari d conditi ons, not by any
i nvasi on. Thi s began wi th the second ari di ficati on pul se occuri ng
a r o u n d 2 1 7 0 B C E , w h i c h e f f e c t e d a l l t h r e e a r e a s ( N o r t h Af r i c a ,
Mesopotamia and the Indus region). This coincided with the start of
the Harappan Decli ne (shown i n the tim eli ne above). Thi s second
ari dificati on pul se was foll owed by extensive fl ooding around 1900 ,
wi th evi dence i ndicati ng the Indus ri ver changed dramatically around
1900 BCE. This was followed by a weakening of the Indus Monsoon
starti ng around 1800 BCE , whi ch brought co ol er and dryer condi ti ons
to the regi on from that ti me onward. Thi s dramati c climati c change
occurred at the tim e of the mi grati ons away from the valley, wi th
evi dence of mi grati ons east to the pl ane of the G anges and al ong
the Yamuna (tri butary of the Gan ges i n northern Indi a), and wi th the
peopl e of Mohen-jo-daro and southern areas mi grati ng to Saurashtra
( s o u t h e r n p e n i n s u l a b y t h e Ar a b i a n s e a ) . ( S e e t h e w o r k o f K e n n e t h
Chandl er, Tari ni Carr; et.a l .)

References:
• Ori gi ns of Vedi c Ci vilizati on by Kenneth Cha ndl er (PDF - fi rst 3
chapters from Vedi c Revel ati ons publi shed by Vedic Quest)
| academia.edu li nk
• Ar c h a e o l o g y O nl i n e : Th e H a r a p p a n C i vi l i za ti o n b y Ta r i ni C a r r
• Ar c h a e o l o g y O nl i n e : Th e H a r a p p a n C i vi l i za ti o n a n d M y t h o f
Ar y a n I n v a s i o n b y N a v a r a t n a S r i n i v a s a R a j a r am
B o o k : Ve d i c " Ar y a n s " a n d t h e O r i gi n s o f C i vi l i z a ti o n b y N a v a r a t n a
Sri ni vasa Rajaram and Davi d Frawl ey (Satelli te im agi ng and
geol ogical evi dence about the Sara swa ti dri ed ri verbed and the
a n c i e n t o r i g i n s o f t h e V e d i c p e r i o d ) . ( Am a z o n l i n k )
• C o l l a p s e o f a n e c o l o g i c a l n e t w o r k i n An c i e n t E g y p t b y J u s t i n D .
Yeakel , et.al . (Sci enti fic ref to the weakeni ng of the Indus
M onsoon and new i nformati on about the Saraswati Ri ver).

The Harappan Decli ne occurred duri ng the Vernal Poi nt's movement
i n t o A r i e s , m a r k i n g t h e t r a n s i t i o n i n t o t h e Ag e o f Ar i e s . T h e I n d u s
M onsoon began weakeni ng wi th the Vernal Poi nt just a coupl e of
d e g r e e s i n t o l a t e Ar i e s , i n K r i t t i k a ' s f i r s t p a d a . M i g ra t i o n s c o n t i n u e d
through the Vernal Poi nt's passage through Bharani 's fourth pada
(1 7 0 0 - 1 4 6 2 B C E ) . As t h e V e r n a l P oi n t m a d e p a s s a g e f r o m p a d a 4 i n t o
p a d a 3 , c o n j o i n i n g B h a r a n i ( t h e s t a r i n Ar i e s ) a n d R á n o f E r i d a n u s , t h e
Hi ndu cul ture (and the uni nterrupted Vedi c t radi ti on) conti nued to
evol ve i n other regi ons of the Indi an subconti nent. The Sanskri t Vedas
were composed over a l ong peri od of time, but authorshi p and dates
of ori gi n are unknown.

The Ri g Veda was the fi rst of the four di vi si ons of Veda to be

d e v e l o p e d , f o l l o w e d b y S a m a - V e d a , Y a j u r - V e d a a n d At h a r v a - V e d a .
Asi de from the spi ri tual wisdom contai ned therei n, Veda , m eani ng
knowl edge, a nd i ts fourfol d di vi si on al so deli neates the four yuga s
(age s) or expressi ons of consci ousness through ti me. They were al so
prototypical to the caste -based cul tural structure to emerge i n later
soci ety by those wi shi ng to ensure thei r soci al , poli tical and
economic advantage. The structure consi sted of Brahmi n (pri ests),
Kshatri ya (ki ngs, warri ors), Vai shya (l andowners, merchant s), and
S u d r a ( c o m m o n e r s , s e r v a n t s ) . At s o m e p o i n t l a t e r i n t h e V e d i c p e r i o d ,
the Brahmans (pri est caste) devel oped an adjunct to the each of the
 four Vedi c texts cal l ed the Brahmanas. The Brahmanas were more
procedural i n nature , detailed rul e books dicta ti ng how to perform
ri tual s and sacri fice, whi ch were i n contrast to the teachi ngs of the
Vedas and used to pl acate the foll owi ng m asses by promi si ng
fulfillment through the re peti tive use of mantras a nd materi ali stic
ri tual s. The Brahmanas were recogni zed by some schol ars as an
authori tari an expressi on of Vedi c wi sdom as an atte mpt to establi sh a
docil e soci al order am ongst the l ower castes i n a m ul tiplici ty of Hi ndu
beli efs. Di senfranchi sed groups started conte sti ng and questi oni ng
the Brahman caste's motive and rules, probably not unlike today
where the masses bl ame thei r controlli ng governments for the same.
Those i n opposi ti on to the patri archal ari stocracy started to break
away from tradi ti onal teachi ngs and eventuall y devel oped the
Upani shads i n respo nse to the Brahmanas. The Upani shads cl early
contest the stri ct ri tual s of the Brahmanas, and thus i ndi rectly to the
B r a hm i n c a ste sy ste m . The Up a ni sha d s f o c use d m o r e o n sp i ri tual a nd
phil osophical concepts, the essence of Hi ndui sm and the Vedas,
havi ng m ore comm onali ty wi th Buddhi sm , Jai ni sm and Si khi sm , whi ch
woul d become offshoots of Hi ndui sm . Exactly when and how l ong any
of thi s took i s unknown, as everythi ng was passed on orall y (the Vedi c
oral tradi ti on) because pr onunci ati on and rhythmic fl ow was es senti al
to apprehend the m eani ng of these scri ptures and to ensure they
were reci ted properl y from generati on to generati on. Wri tten
t r a n s l a t i o n s o c c u r r e d l a t e r i n t i m e . At a n y r a t e , t h r o u g h o u t a t i m e o f
consi derable soci al change, there were si gni ficant b ut gradual
devel opments i n mathemati cs, geometry, bi ol ogy and grammar, all
emergi ng from the bl ossomi ng Hi ndu cul ture.

References (femi ni ne vi ews on Hi ndu hi story):

• We n d y D o n i g e r , T h e H i n d u s : A n A l t e r n a t i v e H i s t o r y , P e n q u i n
Press, 2009. Re-published by Oxford Press, 2010.
• Diana Eck, India: A Sacred Geography , Harmony Books, 2012.

Ad d i t i o n al R e f e r e n ce s :
• Wi k i : Hi n d u s c r i p t u r e s a n d t e x t s : Up a n i s h a d s ( I P F S l i n k )
• B i b h u t i b h u s a n D a t t a a n d Av a d h e s h N a r a y a n S i n g h , H i s t o r y o f
H i n d u M a t h e m a t i c s , R a r e B o o k S o c i e t y o f I n d i a . As i a P u b l i s h i n g
H o u s e , 1 9 3 5 - 3 8 . " B i b h u t i b h u s a n D a t t a a n d Av a d h e s h N a r a y a n
Si ngh, i n thei r book "Hi story of Hi ndu Mathematics," despi te the
l ack of reli abl e and authenti c hi story of Hi ndu m athemati cs ,
present a com prehensi ve chronol ogi cal account of the
devel opm ent of the sci ence of mathemati cs and geometry as
found in translations of Sanskrit texts."

Al t h o u g h e x a c t d a t e s f o r a n y o f t h e s e d e v e l o pm e n t s t h r o u g h o u t t h i s
peri od (after the Harappan decli ne to the ti me of Buddha (623 -400
BCE)) are unknown, the devel opment of a controlling and domi nati ng
patri archal ari stocracy i s however fi tti ng to the Ver nal Poi nt's
passage through Bharani . Creati ng wri tten text and devel opi ng
further educati onal Vedi c li te rature beyond the Vedas i s fi tti ng to the
Vernal Poi nt's passage through Bharani pada 2 (Vi rgo -M ercury). The
publi cati on of the Brahm anas are estimated to hav e occurred duri ng
the Vernal Poi nt's passage from Bharani pada 2 i nto and through
pada 1 (Leo-Sun), gi ven a 900-700 BCE wi ndow, which i s qui te fi tti ng
to the stell ar energeti cs as further expl ored bel ow.

B h a r a n i ( V e n u s ) P a d a 3 : ~ 1 4 6 2 - 1 2 2 3 BC E ( 2 0 ° - 2 3 ° 2 0 ' ) ( L i b r a -
Venus)
Bharani Pada 3 Overall Expressi on:
S i g n : Ar i e s -M a r s (m a s c u l i ne e x p r e s s i o n ) • B h a r a n i - V e n u s • P a d a 3 : L i b r a -
Venus (m asculi ne expression)
P r o m i n e n t s t a r s : R u c h b a h o f C a s s i o p e i a , Q u a s a r 3 C 6 6 A i n An d r o m e d a , Al p h a
Horol ogi um , and LM C X –3 Blk Hol e i n the Large M agell ani c Cl oud.
El em e n t s : Ar i e s M a r s : f i r e -fi r e ; B h a r a n i Ve n u s : w a t e r ; L i b r a Ve n u s : a i r - w a t e r

Ruchbah, Delta Cassiopeia, the knee of Queen Cassiopeia, is a star of

transform ati on —a process often occurri ng i n a bi t of i ni ti atory fi re. Ruchbah
imparts the need for transform ati on of our atti tudes. We m ay feel or even
know that something is rightfully ours, but any righteous attitudes that we
deserve i t, energeti cally keeps away the very thi ng we want. Our ri ghteous
 attitudes keep us naïve to, and thus entrapped in a diversionary lower -order
resonance that tri ps us up , perpetuates repeti t i ve scenari os, and keeps us
from claimi ng our greater ful fillment i n life. Ruchbah imparts the need to
surrender the righteous attitudes we hold in order to have that which we
truly deserve.

C o n j o i n i n g Q u a s a r 3 C 6 6 A i n An d r o m e d a , s o u t h o f C a s s i o p e i a , c a n m a n i f e s t
as entrapping scenarios that help us realize it is our inner righteous attitudes
that are of issue and that must transform before we find our true freedom
and happi ness al ong the wi ndi ng path of li fe.

The Tarantul a Nebula, i n the Large Magellanic Cl oud, dwarfs the Ori on Nebula, as i t i s the
largest star factory, womb, i ncubator known, some 30 times the si ze of the Ori on Nebul a.

C o n j o i n i n g f r o m t h e s o u t h i s Al p h a H o r o l o g i u m , t h e p e n d u l u m c l o c k , w h i c h
embodi es the characteri sti c of im pendi ng time and bri ngs our awareness to
the fact that there is a finite period, with time ticking away, to do more
than seem s hum anl y possibl e. Seemi ngly, a mi racle i s requi red, and of ten
time, at the l ast mi nute, one arri ves —usually provi ded through cooperati on
with another party. However, we must be willing to release the pressure we
are applying in attempt to free ourselves, as it creates the tension that
keeps us entrapped. Only then can we make our passage.

The LM C X-3 x-ray source in the Large M agell anic Cloud li es deep i n the
southern heavens near the head of Dorado. The Sm all and Large M agellani c
C l o u d s (S M C a n d L M C ) a r e s m al l g al a xi e s t h a t o r b i t o u r M i l ky Wa y g a l a x y .
We m i ght thi nk of them as our gal axy's young, al tho ugh not necessaril y
bi r t h e d f r o m t h e M i l k y Wa y . I t i s m o r e l i k e t h e y a r e b ei n g c a r e d f o r a n d
reared by our galaxy.

LMC X-3 impels us to seek more than we have or are. For the younger soul
thi s can im pel just the pur sui t for materi al weal th and physi cal grati ficati on.
However, LMC X-3 invites us to real ize the freedom we seek is found only
through the i ni ti ati ons of the m aturi ng soul , not i n the bl essi ngs or curse s we
think we receive at personality level, by what we have or do not have on
the m ateri al pl ane. Soul i s the endui ng essence to cul ti vate, whi l e all el se i s
tem poral adornm ent.
Bharani Pada 3 (Li bra Navamsa rul ed by Venus, a mascul i ne expressi on) i s
steamy like pada 4, being a fire and water mix, but unlike pada 4, or pada 1
a n d 2 , i t i m p a r t s m o r e o f a h e a r t - f e l t a r t i s t i c e x p r e s s i o n o f p a s s i o n a t e Ar i e s .
It i mparts a m ateri al focus (l ike all of Bharani ), and a sensuous desi re for
opul ence, art, beauty a nd com pani onshi p. Bei ng Pushkara , thi s pada ai ds i n
the ful filment of one's desi res, and the best i s brought out of pl anets pl aced
here. Success however is often attained with the help of others or through
cooperati on. Inner tensi on created by feeli ng deprived of what one beli eves
they deserve blocks fulfilment of desire, greater fulfillment in life and true
freedom. Ri ghteous adamant atti tudes uphol di ng thi s tensi on or demandi ng
attitudes based in greed and lust must be surrendered. One must learn
recepti vi ty of an open heart through com passi onate cooperati on, and to
el evate prim al desi re for m aterial weal th by appreci ati ng the weal th of
sharing and caring for the well being of others —to express one's inner
weal th through heart to fi nd the weal th of the soul .

A s t h e V e r n a l P o i n t m a d e p a s s a g e t h r o u g h Ar i e s a n d o v e r t h e h e a d o f
Cetus, the quest for wealth and power reigned. There was a
promi nence of hos til e i nvasi ons, conquests, regi onal fi ghti ng, a nd
attempted control of resources throughout north and south
Mesopotamia that conti nued through the Ka ssi te Peri od (Babyl oni an
D a r k A g e ) , t h e A s s y r i a n - B a b y l o n i a n P e r i o d , t h e N e o - As s y r i a n P e r i o d ,
and through the Neo-Babyl oni an / Chal dean Peri od —through the
middl e of the fi rst millennium BCE, whi ch was when the Vernal Poi nt
precessed under the head of the Ram (Sheratan β and Mesarthim γ
Ar i e s , i n As h w i n i ). D e s p i t e a l l t hi s u p h e a v a l , a s t r o n o m y , a r t a n d
reli gi on com pose an unde rlyi ng conti nuum of development.

References:
• Metmuseum.org: The Middl e Babyloni an / Kassi te Peri od
(1595–1155 BCE)
• Livi us: Babyl onian Empire (through the Neo -Babyloni an
Period)

The Vernal Poi nt's passage through pada 3 of Bharani al so

d e m a r c a t e s t h e p e a k o f t h e N e w K i n g d o m p e r i o d o f An c i e n t E g y p t — a
time when Egypt was at the height of its prosperity and power as a
leader i n war and di pl omacy of the Mi ddl e East.
Two powerful females of extraordinary prominence emerge during this
peri od, Queen Hatshepsut and Queen Neferti ti , whi ch i s fi tt i ng to thi s
Li bra-Venus (masculi ne) fire-el ement Pushkara Pada .
H a tshe p sut Te m pl e a t Dei r el - B a ha ri by I a n Ll o yd (l lo y di .com ),v i a Wi ki m edi a C om m o ns.

Queen Hatshepsut becomes pharaoh just as the Vernal Poi nt

precesses i nto thi s pada (rei gned c.1473 –1458 BCE, 18th Dynasty ).
Queen Hatshepsut's rei gn was excepti onally successful . She re -
establi shed i nternati onal tradi ng rel ati onshi ps previousl y di srupted
duri ng the Second Intermedi ate Peri od, amassi ng great weal th for her
dynasty and Egypt. She was a prolific builder working with t he
archi tects Ineni and Sene nm ut on hundreds of projects throughout
Upper Egypt and Lower E gypt. They buil t elegant archi tectural
structures on a grander scale than any previous pharaoh, only to be
exceeded by Ramesses, the greatest of whi ch was her templ e at Dei r
el-Bahri.

A stone statue of Queen Hatshepsut of Egypt by Rob Koopman from

L ei de r d o rp , N e the rl a nd s (M a a t -k a - Re H a tsj ep so e t ( RM O )) , Wi k i m e di a
Commons

References:
• Smi thsonian: "The Queen Who Woul d Be Ki ng" by Elizabeth B.
Wi l so n, 2 0 0 6 .
• An c i e n t Hi s t o r y E n c ycl op e di a : H a t s h e p s u t
• Wi ki p e di a : H a tshe p sut.
• Ar c h i t e c t s I n e ni a n d S en e nm u t .
• Hatshepsut's Temple at Deir el -Bahri
 The bust of Neferti ti (c.1345 BCE). Neues Museum Berli n.

Ak h e n a t e n b e c o m e s p h a r a o h (c . 1 3 4 9 - 1 3 3 6 B C E ) , i n t h e m i d s t o f p a d a
3. He and hi s consort Queen Neferti ti rei gned as coequal s duri ng the
w e al t h i e s t p e ri o d o f An c i e n t E g y p t a n d a r e c o n s i d e r e d t o b e E g y p t ' s
fi rst regal pai r. Neferti ti was one of the most power ful and i nfl uenti al
women of ancient Egypt, and one of the most mysterious because no
records have been found of her ori gi ns or her ul timate fate, other
than she abruptl y l eft the pal ace wi th her daughter and son -i n-l aw,
T u t a n k h a t o n , t o w a r d t h e e n d o f Ak h e n a t e n ' s r e i g n . H e r b u s t ,
di scovered on Decem ber 6, 1913, becam e a gl obal i con of femi ni ne
beauty, power and authority.

Ak h e n a t e n i s (c o n v e n t i o n a l l y ) k n o w n f o r h i s a t t e m p t t o i m p o s e a
m onothei st reli gi ous vi ew, speci fically to change the tradi ti onal
n a t u r e - b a s e d p o l y t h e i s t i c r e l i g i o u s v i e w t o o n e r e c o g n i z i n g o n l y At e n
(represented by the Sun di sc), suggested by some Egyptol ogi sts to
have been an underl yi ng agenda i n pl ay pri or to Akhenaten's rei gn.
I n t h e p r o c e s s , Ak h e n a t e n m o v e d t h e r e l i gi o u s c a pi t a l f r om T h e b e s t o
Am a r n a , i n p a r t a s a m e a n s t o d i s e m p o w e r t h e c o n t r o l l i n g p ri e s t h o o d .

Ak h e n a t e n i s o n e o f t h e m o s t d i s p u t e d a n d c o n t r o v e r s i al fi g u r e s o f
A n c i e n t E g y p t . B i b l i c a l s c h o l a r Ah m e d O s m a n p r o v i d e s a n i m p r e s s i v e
h y p o t h e s i s t h a t t h e b i b l i c a l M o s e s w a s a c t u a l l y Ak h e n a t e n , b o r n o f
Egypti an/Hyksos royal ty, and that the bi blical exodus was actuall y
t h e e x p u l s i o n o f Ak h e n a t e n a n d h i s c u l t f ol l o w e r s f ro m E g y p t . Th i s
vi ew proposes tha t thei r mi grati ons and di spersi ons to vari ous parts of
the worl d l ed to the overth row of nature -based spi ri tuali ty of
i ndi genous popul ati ons and the establi shment of patri archal
m onothei stic reli gi ons based i n the suppressi on of tr uth and fal se
propaganda used to oppress peopl e and control weal th, and whi ch
were responsi bl e for the brut al reli gi ous wars and c onquests i n the
ages to foll ow—whi ch of course conti nue today.

T u t a n k h a m u n ( T u t a n k h a t o n ) , s u c c e e d i n g Ak h e n a t e n , b e c a m e
Pharaoh at the age of nine years and reigned for approximately ten
y e a r s u n d e r t h e v i z i e r A y ( Ay a ) , a l s o a t t h e a p e x o f E g y p t a s a w o r l d
power. Tutankhamun i s said by some conventi onal hi stori ans to have
r e j e c t e d t h e m o n o t h e i s t i c r e l i g i o n o f h i s f a t h e r , Ak h e n a t e n . H o w e v e r ,
thi s i s not defi ni ti ve, nor i s the cause of hi s earl y death. It i s al so
suspected that he had me rel y been pretendi ng to denounce hi s
father as means to become Pharaoh, which led to his assassination.
Th e v i zi e r Ay r o s e t o b e c o m e o n e o f t h e h i g h e s t r a n k i n g m i l i t a r y
o f f i c i a l s a t t h e t i m e o f Ak h e n a t e n i n t h e n e w c a p i t a l a t Am a r n a a n d
w h o s u p p o r t e d Ak h e n a t e n ' s m o n o t h e i s t i c m o v e m e n t . As a c l o s e
advisor to at least two or perhaps three of Pharaohs before
T u t a n k h a m u n , A y w a s s a i d t o b e t h e p o w e r b e h i n d t h e t h r o n e . Ay
succeeded Tutankhamun as Pharaoh (rei gned c.1327 –1323 BCE), but
a l s o f o r a s h o r t t i m e , f o u r o r u p t o p e r h a p s n i n e y e a r s . Ay ' s S u c c e s s o r ,
Horemheb (rei gned c.1323 –1295 BCE), i nsti gated a campai gn agai nst
t h e p h a r a o h s a s s o c i a t e d w i t h Am a r n a P e r i o d ( Ak h e n a t e n ,
Tu t a n k h a m u n a n d Ay ) t o d e s t r o y r e c o r d s o f i t s e x i s t e n c e a n d o f i t s
Pharaohs, whi ch al so at tests to Tutankham un's al legi ance to hi s
father. Horemheb reformed the Egyptian state and is considered to
have reestabli shed Egypt bri ngi ng an end to the Am arna Peri od.
Horemheb was the last Pharaoh of the 18th Dynasty although not of
rel ati on to the prec edi ng family other than through marri age.

References:
• Ab o u t Ak h e n a t e n "F r o m L i g h t i n t o D ar k n e s s : Th e E v ol u ti o n o f
R el i gi o n I n An c i e n t E g yp t " b y S t e p h e n M e hl e r . Ad v e n t u r e s
Unlimited Press, 2005
• " M o s e s a n d Ak h e n a t e n : T h e S e c r e t H i s t o r y o f E g y p t a t t h e
Time of the Exodus" by Ahmed Osman. Bear & Company
1990/2002
• Y o u t u b e i n t e r vi e w s wi t h Ah m e d O sm a n
• Wi k i p e d i a : Ak h e n a t e n
• An c i e n t Hi s t o r y E n c ycl op e di a : N ef e r ti ti
• Wi ki p e di a : Ne f er ti ti
• Wi k i p e d i a : Ay
• Wi ki p e di a : H o r em he b
A m a r n a l e t t e r : R o y a l L e t t e r f r o m A s h u r - u b a l l i t , t h e k i n g o f As s y r i a , t o t h e k i n g o f E g y p t , f o u n d
i n t h e l a t e 1 8 8 0 s a t t h e s i t e o f Am a r n a , t h e r e l i g i o u s c a p i t a l o f E g y p t u n d e r
Ak h e n a t e n . M e tm u se um

" T h e Am a r n a L e t t e r s a r e a g r o u p o f s e v e r a l h u n d r e d c l a y t a b l e t s
i nscribed wi th cunei form wri ti ng, whi ch dat e to the fourteenth
century BCE and were fou nd at the si te of Tell el - Am arna, the shor t -
lived capi tal of ancient Egypt duri ng the rei gn of Am enhotep IV /
A k h e n a t e n ( c . 1 3 5 3 – 1 3 3 6 B C E ) . ( T h e Am a r n a L e t t e r s a r e a c o l l e c t i o n o f
d i p l o m a t i c c o r r e s p o n d e n c e s s e n t t o Ak h e n a t e n f r o m v a r i o u s E g y p t i a n
military outposts and from the forei gn rul ers of Mi tanni , Babyl on,
As syri a, a nd Hatti . ) Si nce Egypt i s outsi de the area where cunei form
wri ti ng devel oped, the Amarna Letters testi fy to the use of the
M e s o p o t a m i a n s c r i p t a n d t h e Ak k a d i a n l a n g u a g e a c r o s s t h e e a s t e r n
Medi terranean duri ng thi s peri od...." Quote from: Metmuseum: The
Am a r n a L e t t e r s .

Ki ng Ramesses II (Ramesses the Great) rul ed Egypt (at 20 yrs ol d)

c.1279 BCE - 1213 BCE. Ramesses II was the third ruler of the 19th
Dynasty and rul ed for 66 years unti l he di ed, the sec ond l ongest
rei gn. Ramesses rul ed as the Vernal Poi nt precessed from Bharani 's
(Li bra Venus) thi rd pada just i nto Bharan i 's second pada (Vi rgo -
M e r c u r y ) . T h i s w a s w h e n t h e V e r n a l P o i n t w a s i n l a t t e r Ar i e s y e t t o
arri ve to the head of Cetus. Ramesses di ed just as the Vernal Poi nt
was approaching Menkar, the jaws of Cetus, which would then begin
the decline of the New Kingdom.

Ram esses i s best known for hi s m assive archi tectural devel opm ents,
and for his military strength and genius. He restored territories lost to
other empires during the reign of previous pharaohs by warring and
then establi shi ng peace treaties wi th those em p i res, thus ai di ng to
soli dify Egypt's borders and establi sh Egypt's i nternal stabili ty.
 M a p by An d r e i n ac u , Wi ki m e di a C om m o n s

The Battle of Kadesh occurred in 1274 BC E between Ramesses II and

Ki ng M uwatalli II (1295 -1272 BCE) of the Hi tti te Empi re. Kadesh
(Qadesh) was an i mportant center of trade i n the regi on of Syria.
Ramesses established the Treaty of Kadesh with the new Hittite king,
Hattusili III, consi dered to be the worl d's fi rst actual peace treaty. It
opened trade rel ati ons and the exchange of technol ogical and
agricul tural experti se, whi ch was benefi ci al for both nati ons, and
whi ch conti nued until the fall of the Hi tti te Empi re c.1200 BCE.

Ram esses archi tectur al accom pli shm ents i ncl ude several . Hi s new
capi tal ci ty, Pi Ramesses i n the eastern Del ta, repl aced that i n Thebes
i n the Nil e valley. It became one of the l argest ci ties of anci ent
Egypt, whi ch fl ouri shed for more than a century after Ramesses'
death.

A promi nent accom pli shment was the m assi ve Ramesseum mem ori al
te m pl e c om pl e x i n Up p e r E gy p t, wi th a c o l o ssa l sta tue o f e nt hr o ne d
Ram esses, wi th an estim ated hei ght of 19 meters (62 feet) at more
 than 1000 tons. The temple complex consisted of a double row of
pylons, creating a 60 meter wide entryway into a courtyard. The
central compl ex consi sted of a covered 48 col umn structure housi ng
the inner sanctuary.

Upper part of a seated grani te statue of Ramesses II of Egypt (c.1270 BCE). Bri ti sh Museum,
London.

The m assive granite scul ptures of R am esses at

Luxor and Ram esses at Mem phis displ ay
rem arkabl e geom etrical precision and perfect
sym m etry that c oul d onl y be accom pl ished with
advanced technol ogical capacity , indicating
that the anc ient Egyptians were far m ore
advanced than previousl y bel ieved.

"What does the face of Ram ses have in

comm on with a m odern precision engineering
objec t, such as an au tom obil e? I t has fl owing
contou rs with dis tinc t featu res that are
perfec tl y m irrored one side to the other. The
fac t that one sid e of Ram ses fac e is a perfec t
m irror im age to the other im pl ies that precis e
m easurem ents had to have been u sed in its
creation. I t m eans that the s tatue was carved
in intricate detail to create precise three -
dim ensional surfaces. The jaw -l ines, eyes , nose
and m ou th are symm etrical and were created
using a geom etric schem e that em bodies the
Pythagorean Triangl e as well as the Gol den
Rec tangl e and Gol den Triangl e. Encoded in the
granite is the sacred geom etry of the ancients ."
Quote from Chris Dunn, Los t Technol ogies of
Ancient Egypt: Advanced Engineering in the
Tem pl es of the Pharaohs .

Ab u S i m b el Tem pl e o f R am e s s e s I I

The Great Tem pl e at Abu Sim bel in Nubia

(s ou thern E gypt, near the Sudan border) is
another phenom enal architec tural
devel opm ent, one of six tem pl es, considered
one of the m os t beau tiful in Egypt. I t was
dedicated to the gods Am un, Ra -Horakhty and
Ptah, and to Ram esses own deification. The
tem pl e had four col os sal 20-m eter throned
s tatues with the pharaoh wearing the doubl e
crown of Upper and Lower Egypt. The entrance
is crowned by tw o bas -rel iefs of the king
worshipping the fal con -headed Ra Harakhti
hol ding the hierogl yphs depic ting Ma'at,
goddess of tru th and jus tice.* The orienta tion of
the tem pl e was such that the Sun's rays woul d
penetrate the inner sanc tuary to illum inate
scul ptu red s tatues of the gods on two days of
the year, in Febru ary and Oc tober, at the tim e
of the hel iacal rising and setting of Sirius .

R ef: Anc ien t E gy p t Onl ine: R am s es I I aka

R am s es The Great | Wi kiped ia: R a m ess es
I I | Pi R am es s es | R am ess eum | Abu
S im bel .

Ram esses' m assive archit ec tural

accom pl ishm ents and his s trategies of
dom inance throu gh war and dipl om acy, again
typifies the extrem es of Bharani's nature as well
as this Libra -Venu s Pushkara pada, im pelling
success and ful film ent of endeavors pursued.

Ma'at wearing the ostrich feather of truth.

* I t is interes ting to note that the anti -vernal
point was precess ing through the scal es of
Libra (Zubenel genubi / Zubenescham al i)
during this tim e, which l ie directl y opposite
Bharani's third pada, and that the goddess
Ma'at was the Egy ptian rendering of the s tars
of Libra.

Ma'at, al thou gh rendered as a wom an with

an os trich feather (feather of Tru th) in her
hair, was not a deity passing judgm ent (as
som e schol ars interpret this rendering), bu t a
univers al force expressing as bal ance and
order, a natural jus tice based upon the l aw
of basic equ il ibrium inherent to the universe.
This natural force or principl e, l ater got
personified, as was com m on during the
transl ation of hierogl yphics by Greco -Rom an
schol ars, from which external ized rel ig ion was
form ul ated , by those who did not unders tand
that Egyptian im agery was a pic ture
l anguage conveying concepts and ideas, not
beings that were worshiped or feared. Ma'at
em bodies the principl e that the rel ationship
between c ons titu ent parts m us t fu nc t ion in
bal ance and as a unified whol e.

I n Greek m yth, Ma'at transposes into the seer

Them is, goddess of Mount Ol ym pus, holding
the sc al es in one hand and doubl e -edged
sword in the other. Them is was of divine order
and l aw —often c alled upon to evoked social
order, proper procedure and cus tom . Thesis
was shown bl indfol ded, conveying judgm ent
m ade with im partial ity. I n Chris tian im agery,
Them is becom es Archangel Michael hol ding
his doubl e -edged sword of righteousness in
one hand and the scal es in the other. No te
the shift from femal e figures to m ale!
However, in all cases, Libra was depic ted as
a divine figu re weighing the equ anim ity of a
soul 's incarnational experience.
Bharani (Venus) Pada 2: ~1223 -985 BCE (16° 40' - 20° ) (Virgo-
Mercury)

Bharani Pada 2 Overall Expression:

Sign: Aries -Mars (m ascul ine expression) • Bharani -
Venus • Pada 2: Virgo-Mercury (fem inine
expression)
Prom inent s tars: Alm ach and Nem bus of
Androm eda, Menkar of Cetus , Tish, Cas tul a and
Achird of Cassiopeia, Beta and Gamm a Triangul um ,
Zibel of Eridanus, and Del ta Fornax.
El em ents : Aries Mars : fire -fire; Bharani Venus : water;
Virgo Mercury: earth -air

The head of Cetu s, the fear -ins till ing techno -

bureaucratic m ons ter of coll ec tive hum an
consciousness, reaching u p upon the shores of
Aries , reveal s the intelligence and visibl e part of
Cetus , which is marked by tw o prim ary s tars ,
Kaffal jidhm a, the base of the head of Cetus, and
Menkar, the jaws of Cetus . Kaffal jidhm a expresses
into pada 1, Menkar expresses into pada 2,
al though the energetic a rticul ated by the head of
Cetus expresses through Ashwini's fourth pada
throu gh Bharani's second pada. Kaffal jidhm a
del ineates the intell igencia behind the fear -ins till ing
m enacing snapping m ou thpiece, Menkar.

Alm ach (γ) is Princess Androm eda's snagged foo t

abou t to be bitten off by conjoining Menkar, the
jaws of Cetus . Classicall y, Alm ach is considered an
honorabl e and em inent s tar, and Androm eda is
unadul terated , innocent, naï ve, uncorrupted by
evil , wrongdoing or m al ice. She holds a position of
extraordinary honor and ad vantage. Menkar,
however, express es as an entrapping force for thos e
who are naï ve, innocent, or pass ive, and who are
often caught in the arrogant power pl ays of others .
Menkar, the m ou thpiece of Cetus, brings em phas is
to how we communicat e, to how we express our
intelligence, to our word patterns and l anguage, if
it is boas tful overbearing and arrogant, an
expression that is hurtful , designed to dom inate or
entrap, or if it is au thentic and educational , an
expression designed to trul y hel p to l iberate others.
North is Tish (γ), Cas tul a (υ ) and Ac hird (η) of
Cassiopeia. Cassiopeia, crus ted with frus tration due
to finding hers el f unabl e to have that which she
knows she is entitl ed, in between the torm enting
forc es of bo th the m anipul ative g ods and the
m ons trous hum an worl d, and at l oss with how to
deal with either, becom es spitefully arrogant. I t is
Cassiopeia's spite ful arrogance that got her
daughter Androm eda chained to the rocks to be
devoured by Cetus to s tart with, as the qu een was
boas ting that her daughter was m ore beau tiful than
the nym phs of the sea. Fortunately or unfortunatel y
as the case m ight be, when feel ing trapped and we
l ash out agains t the world around us, the whip of
arrogance (Tish) often snaps back to scar our own
hand, es peciall y when appl ied with vengeance.
Lowering oursel ves to this l evel of resourceful ness,
using a tool found onl y in the dram atics of the
m ons trous worl d, will lead us onl y to our own
dem ise. Here we have a s tatem ent of s om ething we
m ust surrender, righ teous arroganc e, the attitude
that keeps us from our very own fu l fillment.
Conjoining Cas tul a im pel s us to express a pu rer form
of sel f, which in turn all ows us to m ove u p and ou t
of an entrapping situ ation from which there seem s
no sol u tion or esc ape. Ach ird expresses into pada 1
conjoining Kaffal jidhm a of Cetus .

Zibel (ζ ) of Eridanus m arks a pause, a point of

consideration, along the river of l ife, inviting an
intros pec tive m om ent. Northern Triangul um invites
us to l ook beyond the dram atics of those aroun d us
and of own l ife scenarios to real ize any entrapping
conditions m anifes t in our l ives are bu t a refl ection
of the projec tion of our own fear —a principl e key in
the refl ection fou nd in the river of life. Zibel also
im parts s om ewhat of a warrior im petus for younger
soul s through the firs t passage al ong the river of l ife.

Del ta Fornax m arks entry (m oving in the

precessional direc tion) into the fiery fu rnace
providing the initiatory heat under Aries , al though
the al chem ical fire of Fornax peaks in Ashwini.

Pl acem ents c onjoining the Head of Cetus are abou t

entrapm ent. They im pel us to l ook at how and why
we are entrapped and to take ass ertive ac tion to
cl aim our freedom rather than to pl ace bl am e or
acquiesce as vic tim s in our l ife scenarios or u pon
the bureauc ratic powers that be. They al so im pel us
to real ize that self -focus superiority com pl exes
expressed as dom inion over others not onl y entrap
others bu t al so l ead to our own entrapm ent.

Bharani Pada 2 (Virgo Navam sa ruled by Mercury, a

fem inine expression) brings em phasis to education
and organization in the m idst of Bharani's extrem e
nature (and during the chaos occu rring in this
tim el ine). I t is said in Hindu l iteratu re that this pada
can produce weal th when efforts are for the
wel fare of others . The s tar s expressing here im pel us
to transform sel f -righteous attitudes driving sel f -
focused pursui ts in contes t agains t others into m ore
al truis tic attitudes. I t im pel s intros pec tive
consideration to el evate the expression of our raw
(Aries-Mars ) creative potent ial , especiall y its verbal
expression, to realize it is by hel ping others that we
hel p oursel ves. I ntell ectual and verbal expression
can either be total itarian and condescending, with
intent to entrap, control and m anipul ate others or
resources , or it c an be educational and dipl om atic,
providing guidance with au thentic intent to hel p
others find their own au thority and freedom .

The Sun is exal ted in this pada, at 19° Aries

conjoining Alm ach and Menkar. A pl anet pl aced
here will disposit its energetic to the Sun throu gh an
exal ted disposition.

Our Modern cons tell ations , those evol ved from

the Greeks, are d ifferent than thos e of
Mesopotam ian (Sum erian/Babyl onian)
as tronom y, and m any did not even exis t.
Cons tell ations al so had tw o different rol es in
the s ky m ap s of ancient Babyl on. One set of
cons tell ations was of a divine (or what m e
m ight call a m etaphys ical or as trologic al )
nature, which were the pic tographic figures
found in Mesopotam ian art. These were m ainl y
zodiacal cons tellations, those al ong the
ecl iptic . The other del ineated m undane
ac tivities of workers and anim al s used as a
cal endar for farm ing. The l atter were m os t
often based on the hel ical rising and setting of
s tars , as such obs erva tions were easier to s ee to
del ineate tim ing for farm ing ac tivitie s
throu ghou t the year. Many cons tell ations were
comm on, bu t there were al so al ternative
figures in som e areas of the heavens.
Babyl onian cons tell ations evol ved over tim e,
from c.3200, evolved from Sum erian tim es and
pre-Sum erian art. These were pic to graphi c in
nature. The firs t written rec ords ("Three S tars
Each" and MUL.API N) appear m uch l ater in
tim e, arou nd 1100 to 700 BCE. The Babyl onians
began to rec ord precise chronicl es of
as tronom ical and his toric events around 750
BCE , m easured to within seconds of a degree.
The Babyl onian twel ve -division equal -sign
zodiak was al so devel oped around this tim e,
perhaps around 600 BCE , bu t before 475 BCE,
which was al so the tim e of the introduc tion of
zodiacal horoscopes (R ef: John Rogers ). The
Sum erian cuneiform scrip t was used by the
Babyl onians to nam e their cons tellations and in
their cul tural writings.

Cuneiform script does not del ineate any

specific l anguage and can be used by any
cul ture, jus t l ike in our m odern tim es how it
has bec om e custom ary to use icons to
convey m eaning, such as ☁ m eans cl oudy or
☀ m eans sunny weather.
 Click the image for a l arger vi ew.

Cons tell ations were further al tered and

devel oped as Babyl onian as tronom y/as trol ogy
was passed on to Greece, excl uding
cons tell ations depic ting farm ing. The earl y
Greek c ons tell ations were further evol ved and
added to over tim e resul ting in the
cons tell ations generall y used tod ay. A few
farm ing cons tell ations were pass ed onto the
desert Arabs who had a rich as tronom ical
heritage, from which com e m any s tar nam es
used tod ay. The S el eucid Zodiac of
Mesopotam ian was a set of 12 cl ay tabl ets
depic ting the the zodiacal signs. However, onl y
three of those tabl ets survive. The Dendera
Zodiac from the Hathor Tem pl e at Dendera,
 Egypt is nearl y identical to the Sel euc id Zodiac
and al so to the Babyl onian bou ndary -s tone
pic tographs com m on to the Babylonian -Kassite
period, thus bel ieved to have been derived
from the Mesopo tam ian cons tell ations . The
Dendera Zodiac is the onl y com pl ete zodiac
depic ting the ancient c ons tell a tions.

Th e Wa y s o f E n l i l , An u a n d E n ki
projected on to Earth. (Enki i s the Sumerian name of the Babyloni an Ea.)

I n "Three S tars Each," the firs t form al Babyl onian

as tronom ical com pendium , there were 36 s tar -
cons tell ations and three divisions of the
heavens . The " Way of Enl il" referred to the
northern hem isphere and the "Way of Enki (E a)"
to the sou thern hem isphere. The "Way of Anu"
defined the cel estial equatorial band, which
extended 17 degrees north and sou th, thus
all owing the Sun equal tim e in al l three.

The ol d es t Ba byl onia s tar c al end ar fou nd

d a tes bac k to thi s tim e, c .1 10 0 BC E . S how n
above is a 1 934 r ec ons tru c ti on of a
Bab yl onian c ircular s tar c al end ar by the
Germ an As s yriol ogis t Al bert S c ho tt. I t
 s how s the triparti te d ivis ion of the heavens
( the three w ays ) and the s tars in eac h of
the 36 s ec tions , referred to as "Thr ee S tars
E ac h" (or the "3 6 S tars " s ys tem ).

An exam pl e of earl y farm ing c ons tell ations can

be seen in an area of the heavens we now
refer to as Aries . Gam m a Androm eda (Alm ach),
m entioned earl ier, al ong with the s tars of
Triangul um form ed the Babyl onian M U L .API N "The
Pl ough." The three prim ary s tars of Aries , α, β
and γ (now Ham al , Sheratan and Mes thartim )
form ed a farm hand. The s tars of Aries did not
represent a ram until l ater Babyl onian tim es,
al so becom ing the Persian l am b.

The superscri pt MUL refers to the cunei form glyph meani ng star or constellation. It i s
foll owed by another gl yph, whi ch i s al so translated i nto letteri ng, which refers to a
s p e ci fi c s t a r /c o n s t el l a ti on . E x a m pl e : MU L . AP I N m e an s "s t a r s / c o n s t e l l a ti o n o f t h e
pl ough." MU L.M UL m e ans the "star of stars" as the Pl ei ade s cl uste r was k nown to the
Babyloni ans. MUL.ŠU.GI refers to the stars of the "The Ol d One" as Perseus was called.

MUL.API N is the titl e of the second form al

com pendium of stars in Babyl onian as tronom y
(c .1000 BCE ), com posed during the Vernal
Point's precession at the cusp of Bharani's
second pada (Virgo -Mercury ~1223 -985 BCE ).
MUL.API N was a com pil ation of catal ogues
produced up until that tim e. I t l ists m ore s tars
and m ore zodiac al cons tell ations , and som e
circum pol ar, than those in "Three S tars Each." I t
al so l ists the 18 l unar s tations , whic h began with
the Pl eiades ( M U L .MUL), del ineating the tim e
when the Vernal Point (equinox) c onjoined the
s tar cl uster (Krittika Pada 3: 2417 -2178 BCE ). I t
al so delineated a m eans to predic t the hel iacal
risings and the settings of the pl anets . The 18
lunar s tation division was the direc t
predecessor to the twel ve signs of the
Babyl onian zodiak originating in the fifth
century BCE .

References :
• John H. R ogers , Origins of the ancient
constellations: I. The Mes opotamian
traditions , Publ ished in the Journal of the
British As tronom ical Association, vol .108,
no.1, p.9-28, Feb 1998. adsabs .harvard .edu .
 • John Steel e, Stars in Babylonian Astronomy,
The Three Stars Each: The Astrolabes and
Related Texts , Pu bl ished in the Jou rnal for the
His tory of As tronom y 47(4):446 -448 (Nov
2016). S age Journal s or ResearchGate .

The period known as the New Kingdom of

Ancient Egypt (w hen Egypt was at the height of
its pros perity and power) began to decl ine
after 1200 BCE, as the Vernal Point entered
Bharani pada 2. This decl ine m anifes ted in a
few ways. The aggressive expansion of the
Hittites m eant an increasing threat to the trade
rou tes to Mesopotam ia, which al so disrupted
Egyptian c om m ercial and dipl om atic interes ts
in Syria and surrounding areas . Libyan tribes
began m igrating, invading from the wes tern
coas tal desert into the Egyptian Del ta. The so
called "Sea Peoples"* becam e a threat
invading from the north (a t the tim e of
Ram esses III (c.1184 -1153 BCE ), who succeeded
Ram esses the Great. Al thou gh Egypt
m aintained its s trength and weal th, internal
s tru ggl e and civil confl ic t ensued, then to
initiate the third interm ediate period (c .110 0
BCE .), a tim e of d ecl ine and foreign
occupation, which woul d last for abou t 400
years—as the Vernal Point precess ed through
pada 2 and pad a 1, to the Ashwini -Bharani
cusp (13° 20' Aries) occurring in the 7th century.
Ref: Tim em aps: Ancient E gyptian His tory 1000
BCE .

* "I n sou thwes t Europe and the

Mediterranean, the firs t l iterate Eu ropean
civil izations , thos e of Crete, Greec e and the
Aegean, fl ourished and then vanis hed. This
catas trophe happened jus t after 1200 BCE,
and was part of a general pattern of
disas ters invol ving the entire Middle Eas t,
where all the great Bronze Age civil izations
experienced m ajor set backs ." This coincided
with, or perhaps produce d, the "S ea
Peopl es," who raided and ravaged the c oas ts
of Asia Minor, S yria and Egypt. Qu ote
from Tim em aps: Ancient European His tory
1000 BCE : Civil i zation and Catas trophe .
The cause of col l apse of the Mycenaean
civil izations is not entirel y cl ear, with m any
different theories , incl uding naturall y caused
geol ogical events (cl im ate change,
earthqu akes , etc . Ref: Maritim e Netw orks in
the Mycenaean Worl d (book) . There was a
second final des truc tion/coll apse c.1190 BCE
or soon thereafter. The period foll owing the
end of Mycenaean Greece is referred t o as
the "Greek Dark Ages" (c .1100 -800 BCE ).
Ref: Wiki: Mycenaean Greece &
Coll apse (I PFS l ink).


The Ver nal Poi nt's ar r iv al to 20° Ari es (c .1230 BCE ) i s

when the v er nal axi s i s 45° (semi - square) to the gal ac ti c
eq uator i al axi s ; i .e., the mi dway poi nt i n the c urrent
quar ter of Ear th's P r ec essi onal Cyc l e. Thi s c reates a
sec ondar y c ri ti cal tr ansi ti on poi nt i n the c yc l e, where
the p r i mar y tr ans i tion poi nts are mark ed by the
c onj unc ti ons , s q uar es and opposi ti ons. Thi s oc c urred
jus t as the Ver nal P oi nt was i n the exac t c enter of
Bhar ani , maki ng tr ans i ti on from pada 3 (L i bra - Venus)
i nto p ada 2 (Vi r go - Merc ury). Thi s al so oc c urred as the
Ver nal P oi nt was a p p roac hi ng i ts c onjunc ti on wi th
Menkar of Cetus and c onjoi ni ng stars (Al mac h, Ti sh,
etc .), and al s o wi th the anti - Vernal P oi nt approac hi ng
i ts c onj unc ti on wi th Zubenel g enubi (α L i bra), the
souther n c l aw of t he Sc orpi on, whi c h marks the exal ted
l oc ati on for Satur n i n the ec l i pti c and the karmi c seat
for humani ty. Thi s c r eates a strong S aturn resonanc e,
emp has i zi ng al l Satur ni an themes, esp. karmi c
res p onsi b il i ty/r eperc uss i ons. The anti - Vernal P oi nt
Zub enel genub i c onj unc ti on i s wi thi n a degree of the 45 °
trans i ti on p oi nt, wh i c h oc c urred i n the mi ddl e of the
13th c entur y (1200 - 1300 BCE).

B h a r a n i ( V e n u s ) P a d a 1 : ~ 9 8 5 - 7 4 6 B CE ( 1 3 ° 2 0 ' - 1 6 ° 4 0 ' ) ( L e o -
Sun)

Bharani Pada 1 Overall Expression:

Sign: Aries -Mars (m ascul ine expression) • Bharani -
Venus • Pada 1: Leo-Sun (m ascul ine expression)
Prom inent s tars: Kaffal jidhm a of Cetus , Achird of
Cassiopeia and Azha of Erid anus .
El em ents : Aries Mars : fire -fire; Bharani Venus : water;
Leo Sun: fire -fire
Kaffal jidhm a (Al Kaff al Jidhm ah) is a tripl e star
sys tem and del ineates the brain or controll ing
neurol ogy of the fear -ins till ing tec hno -bureaucratic
m ons ter of c ollective hum an consc iousness . Al Kaff
al Jidhm ah once referred to the en tire circl et of
s tars creating the head, al though with a different
m eaning for a different Arabic cons tell ation.
Kaffal jidhm a is the intelligencia behind the fear -
ins tilling m enacing snapping m ou thpiece, Menkar.

Sl ightl y sou thwes t of Kaffal jidhm a, near Del ta (δ)

Ceti, which m arks the upper nec k, or spinal chord
leading into the brain s tem , is a potent Seyfert
Gal axy (Cetus -A / M 77), one of the brigh tes t, l arges t
and cl oses t Seyferts . I t has an ac tive nucl eus
Quasar radio source (3C -71), which has a m ass
m il lions of tim es that of our Sun. M77 is the
dom inating m ember of a sm all group of gal axies. I t
 is a pecul iar spiral gal axy with three distinct sets of
spiral arm s, a tril ateral configuration, which is eas y
to spot with binocul ars. Seyferts u ndergo serious
inner expl osions in their nucl ei, and thus im pel a
buil t-u p dram atic expl osive ou tw ard expression
as trol ogicall y.

ESO's Very Large Tel escope (VLT) has captured a magni ficent face -on view of the barred
spi ral gal axy M77. Credi t: ESO

Who is it that creates this central intell igencia?

Kaffal jidhm a del ineates the c ontrolling
bureaucracies behind their m ore ou tward sys tem s of
expression, the entire head of Cetus. A m ore
im portant qu es tion is who feeds the head of Cetus
in acquiescence? M any peopl e bl am e their l ives on
everything and everyone ou tside of sel f, a vic tim
m ental ity perpetuating our hum an condition and
the entrapm ents we find oursel ves in, and som e
bl am e the c ontroll ing intelligencia, which is perhaps
m ore to the point. However, the key phrase here is
"m ons ter of c ollec tive hum an cons ciousness ." This
im pl ies each of us is responsibl e for the col l ective
consciousness we find oursel ves in, and that which
we give our pow er to —the real ity of our personal
lives and that of our worl d we uphol d by consensus .
Kaffal jidhm a im pel s us to expl ore if we feed and
thus support the techno -bureaucratic m ons ter or do
we becom e our own direc ting intelligence.
Kaffal jidhm a and conjoining entries im pel direc ted
assertive ac tion to take a l eadership rol e in defining
the nature of our lives.

Conjoining from the north is Achird (η) of Cassiopeia

(al so am al gam ating with Tish and Cas tul a of pad a
2). Achird im pel s us to real ize that we create and
perpetu ate the very things that we perceive as
trying to detour or devour us . Achird brings
attention to the fac t that the entr apm ents in which
we find oursel ves becom e m anifes t by our own
righteous and arrogant atti tudes of sel f -im portance.

Bharani Pada 1 (Leo Navam sa rul ed by the Sun, a

m ascul ine expression) im pel s creative ac tion from
sel f-au thority expressed in a l eadership capacity.
The s tars here, Kaffal jidhm a and Achird of
Cassiopeia, express through an exc eptionall y strong
fire el em ent. For a younger soul this can express
with a need to s how one's creative potential with
disregard for others or how a pos ition of au thority is
acquired , m erel y for d om inance over others, which
will lead into deeper initiatory fires . For a m ature or
ol der soul , it can im part an excep tional creative
 l eadership capacity appl ied with original ity that
resul ts in positive accom pl ishm ent. Soul s' lesson here
is abou t the use of one's prim al creative force: to
learn the difference between using one's creative
m otive to show or dem and imm ediate resul ts driven
from sel f-absorbed interes ts com pared to the
intelligent and em otionall y m ature appl ication of
one's creative potential to produc e l as ting resul ts
that aid o thers —again em phasizing the extrem ities
of Bharani's incl ination.

The Vernal Point's entry in to Bharani's firs t pada

coincides with the tim e of the " third
aridification pul se " (c .1000 BCE ), also
associated with widespread fam ines in Egypt
and Syria.

Th e e x p a n s i o n o f As s y r i a . M a p b y Ni n gy o u [ p u bl i c d om ai n ] , vi a Wi ki m e di a Co m m o n s

The Vernal Point's passage through Bharani's

firs t pada m arks the peak of the third
I nterm ediate Period in Egypt, a tim e of Egypt's
fragm entation and l oss of control to Assyria.
 The Neo-Assyrian Em pire, with a reputation for
cruel ty and ru thl essness, em erged in
Mesopotam ia around 911 BCE and continued
throu gh abou t 614 -609 BCE, when the
Babyl onians and Medes ended Assyrian rul e
and brou ght abou t a brief Babyl onian
renascence.

Assyria em erged as the m os t powerful state at

this tim e, c ontroll ing m ajor trade rou tes and
dom inating m any surrounding areas incl uding
the Ancient Near Eas t, Eas t Mediterranean, Asia
Minor, the Arabian Peninsul a and North
Afric a/Egypt, while conquering m any cul tures
in the process .

References :
• Ancient His tory Encycl opedia: Neo -Ass yrian
Em pire
• Wikipedia: Neo -Assyrian Em pire
• Metm useum : Egypt in the Third
I nterm ediate Period (c .1070 –664 BCE)

The underl ying Aries -Mars fiery energetic continues

as the Vernal Point precesses into and throu gh
Ashwini, producing m ajor transitions in all cul tures.
Let us now, in this final section, expl ore the nature
of Ashwini and a few key events that m arked som e
of the m os t significant tu rnings in his tory.

A s h w i ni ( K e t u ) ~ 7 46 B C E - 2 0 8 C E ( 0 ° - 1 3 ° 2 0 ' M a r s )

The Vernal Point precessed into As hwini around 746

BCE at 13° 20' Aries, rul ed by Ketu (S ou th Lunar
Node), in the m iddl e of the Age of Aries, at the
head of the Ram . The VP's pass age through Ashwini
continues throu gh ~208 CE , when it then enters
Pisces and Revati, com pl eting the Age of Aries and
initiating the Age of Pisces .
Principal cons tellations expressing throu gh Ashwini
incl ude Cassiopeia, the bod y and legs of
Androm eda, the head of Aries , the neck of Cetus ,
the u pright fish of Pisces, Erid anus, the river of l ife,
Fornax, the fiery furnace, and Dorado, the gol den
fish.

Expressing into earl y Ashwini, at the Pisces -Aries

cusp, are the s tars form ing the u pright fish of Pisces .
North are the s tars form ing the tors o of Androm eda
(Mirach Androm eda), the Androm eda Gal axy (M31)
and the Super Nova Rem nant Cassiopeia -A.
Expressing into m id -Ashwini from the sou thern
heavens is the fiery Fornax Gal axy cl uster, al so at a
prim ary turning along the river of l ife Eridanus,
m arked by Angetenar Eridani. Latter Ashwini l ies
under the auspic es of Al phirk of Cepheus and Caph
of Cassiopeia, the benevol ent s tars of the King and
Queen, which l ie over and conjoin the s tars form ing
the head of the R am .

Ashwini, being to tall y rajasic, epit om izes Aries and

this underl ying m otivating force im pel s pure
creative initiative, pure vital ity, which m ust express .
Ashwini has a swift (Kshipra) qual ity. I t im parts
spontaneity and speed, is vigorous bu t im patient
and, wanting to s ee quick resul ts . I ts rul er's (Ketu )
el em ent is fire, which adds to Aries -Mars pure fire,
m aking it excepti onall y creative and of sel f -initiate d
dynam ic ac tion. The pu re rajasic expression of Ketu
im pel s the expres sion of inherent wisdom gained
from soul 's incarnational sojourn , c reativity
originating from within sel f.

Al thou gh Ashwini can be inventive, pioneering and

original , withou t discipl ine and the knowl edge of
how to channel one's creative forc e, it can express
purel y to experience the rush of adrenal ine, or
m erel y for th e show or the bol stering of ego or
persona. I t can al so im pel the attem pted
dom ination of others for the ac quisition of power,
position or weal th. Here we can al so find extrem es,
like tha t of Bharani's incl ination. Thus, for the
you nger or im m ature soul , A shwini can be sel f -
focused and consum ptive, im parti ng a l ocom otive
expression that burns fuel at all cos ts to achieve
one's goal . This c an be fear driven, an au tonom ic
responsive need to survive or it can be driven by a
conscious and ru thl ess intent to win . Either way, this
can accentuate or entrap one in habitu al patterns
of subc onscious m ind or thos e of one's incarnational
pas t, im parting an im pul sive nature expressed
withou t c onsideration for the ram ifications of one's
ac tions . Thus it requires the m atur ity and
experientiall y gained wisdom of an older soul to
harness one's vital creative force for the greater
good, for positive progressive achievem ent, and
ul tim atel y to bec om e sel fl ess. Ashwini is abou t sel f -
accom pl ishm ent and fusion, either to consum e or
abs orb what is not one's own, to form an am al gam
to achieve what one can not achieve al one, or to
trans form carbon into gol d, as in tu rning m ortal into
an illum ined soul . Ashwini teaches the s oul personal
devel opm ent and transm u tation through raw
experience in the fires of l ife.

A s h w i ni ( K e t u ) P a da 4 : ~ 7 4 6 - 5 0 6 B C E ( 1 0 ° - 1 3° 2 0 ' ) ( C a n c e r -
Moon)

Ashwini Pada 4 Overall Expression:

Sign: Aries -Mars (m ascul ine expression) • Ashwini
Ketu • Pada 4: Cancer -Moon (feminine expression)
Prom inent s tars: Al phirk of Cepheus , Caph and
Schedar of Cass iopeia, Ham al of Aries , Mothall ah of
Triangul um , the Fornax Gal axy Cl us ter, and Al pha
Dorado.
El em ents : Aries Mars : fire -fire; Ashwini Ketu : fire;
Cancer Moon: water -water

Schedar of Cass iopeia conjoins Ham al of Aries ,

al ong with Del ta Ceti, on the Ashwini -Bahrani cusp.
They del ineate a dram atic shift from Ashwini's
Cancer -Moon pada 4 into Bharani' s Leo -Sun pada 1.
Al phirk of Cepheus and Caph of Cassiopeia
del ineate the d om inant energetic of Ashwini's fourth
pada.
There is a dual ity of forces expressing through m id -
sidereal Aries (prim aril y through As hwini's fourth
pada and Bharani's firs t pada. Caph of Cassiopeia
conjoining Al phirk of Cepheus expresses one.
Schedar of Cass iopeia conjoining Ham al of Aries
expresses the othe r. The firs t is au thorita tive, whil e
the l atter is au thoritarian.

Caph (β ), the palm of Queen Cass iopeia's hand ,

im parts a s tern yet gentl e and tender abil ity to be a
true guiding and s tabil izing force. Caph provides an
in-between or holding pl ace, and ind icates the
need for arbitra tion, m eeting, and com prom ise in
the m ids t of the heat of battl e. A truce, honoring
perhaps even irresol vabl e differences, is required .
Calm , com posure, l evel headedness, and em otional
bal ance are requ ired to com e to this pl ace
between, and, the dram atic confl ic t we have been
in is m os t al ways a necessary prerequisite. Caph is
often indicative of a beneficent and com passionate
fem al e in an au thorita tive position offering aid.

Al phirk (β ) of Cepheus im parts em pathetic suppor t

in the form of m aterial resources, bu t generall y
m anifes ting after a l ong and arduous journey
throu gh the initiatory fires of l ife. Al phirk is often
indicative of a m al e in an au thoritative pos ition
offering aid. Caph and Al phirk often m anifes t in
ways that can l ift us from the s tru ggl es of l ife, or
that al ter conditions in ways that otherwise woul d
be im possibl e through one's effort al one. Together
they exem pl ify the bal anced expression of the
m ascul ine and fem inine in a benevol ent l eadership
capacity. This is t he prom inent s tellar energetic
expressing through Ashwini's Canc er -Moon pada.
Schedar (α) of Cassiopeia, the head of the Queen,
tightl y conjoining Ham al (α) of Aries near the
Ashwini-Bharani c usp, im pel s m ore of an
au thoritarian expression, with a pridef ul and
arrogant tone, often due to being l ost in the gl itter
of power upon the hum an s tage. Ham al is the
bu tting horn of the Ram , al so the shepherd teaching
us how to l ead. Ham al reveal s that the s tru ggl es we
face in the physical world are due to attem pts to
forc efull y direct our l ives or those of others . Such
attem pts are generall y based upon a separatis t,
judgm ental and righteous m e -agains t-them
attitude, which often l eads us deeper into the
initiatory fires of l ife. Schedar and Ham al can
m anifes t as s tru ggl e in the phys ical worl d due to
forc eful , insis tent, or arrogant ways . They can
express as power s tru ggl es am ongst l eaders or those
who are heads trong, with l essons abou t how
arrogance create s s tru ggl e in the m aterial worl d
verses how benevol ence and com passion opens the
way through. This is the s tell ar energetic expressing
m ore so through the Ashwini -Bharani cusp.

Schedar and Ham al tend to am algam ate m ore so

with Del ta Ceti, the ac tive Seyfert gal axy M77, and
Kaffal jidhm a, which express jus t into Bharani .

Al so expressing through As hwini's fourth pada is

Mothall ah (α) Triangul um . Mothall ah im pel s us to
see unity beyond dual ity as the way through the
initiatory fires we m ay find ours el ves in. Triangul um 's
m essage is "l et thine eye be singl e." Mothall ah
invi tes us to see that the prim ary is sue to overc om e
is our judgm ent of this side verses that side, or right
verses wrong, of white verses bl ack. As l ong as we
func tion from a pl ace of judgm ent, we are eas il y
lured into a fear -based aggress ive s tru ggl e. Onl y b y
surrendering our judgm ent c an we see sol ution
beyond the apparentl y im possibl e and ac t beyond
the entrapm ent of oppos ing forces . This
rel inquishm ent of judgm ent is m os t often the
prerequisite to the beneficence of Caph and
Al phirk of the Qu een and King.

Conjoining Mothall ah is the Qu asar 3C48 in

Triangul um . Quas ars , in general , tend to bring
experience that does not fit into our norm al real ity
 that hel p to shatter our l im iting concepts of
potential ities . This specific qu asar in Triangul um
invites us to be open to al ternative possibil ities
abou t how our d es tinies can unfol d, to real ize that if
we surrender the tens ion that upholds the apparent
lim itation in front of us , greater forces can work in
lives that open pathways otherwis e bl ocked,
guiding forces fa r m ore powerful than our
lim itations , bl unders, and effor ts. To bel ieve in and
see this is to find the way through the initia tory fires
of Aries .

NGC 1365: The Barred Spiral Galaxy i n the Fornax Galaxy Cl uster. Credi t: FORS Team, 8.2 -
m e t e r VL T An t u , E S O

The Fornax Gal axy Cl uster l ies in the sou thern

heavens . The barred spiral gal axy NGC 1365 is m os t
prom inent m em ber of the cl uster. Nearby is NGC
1316, a bright ell iptical gal axy with the s trong radio
source, Fornax -A, which is the brightes t m em ber of
the cl uster. The gal axy cl uster m arks the center of
the fiery furnac e providing the intense heat
encountered in initiatory Aries requ ired for the
al chem ical trans form ation of ou tw ard egoic pursuits
to the expression of the weal th of the soul . NGC
1365 express es through pada 4 and Fornax -A
expresses throu gh pada 3.

Far bel ow the entire scene of the R oyal Fam il y,

deep in the sou th ern sky, is Dorad o, the gol den fish
rising from the South Ecl iptic Pol e, dom icil e of the
soul . Dorad o "refers not to our l ittl e exotic c yprinoid,
bu t to the l arge coryphaena of the tropic al seas, of
changing col ors at death." (Richard Hinckl ey Allen)
Dorado exem pl ifies em bodim ent of the illum ined
soul . Hence the confus ion abou t our tru e riches —
why peopl e tend to fight over the m ineral gold
rather than del ve deep within to em body the
gol den l ight of the soul . The s tars of Dorad o im pel
personal achievem ent and cul tu ral fl ourishm ent.

Ashwini Pada 4 (Cancer Navam sa rul ed by the

Moon, a fem inine watery expression articul ating
Aries-Mars m asculin e fiery expression and Ashwini's
fire, im parts a softer nu rturing and com passionate
nature, im pelling a desire to hel p others, as
articul ated by Caph and Al phirk. There is s till the
exceptionall y strong and direc ted rajas ic fire
im pelling personal accom pl i shm ent and positions of
au thority, bu t here peopl e in such positions tend
toward m ore of a benefic ent expression. Ashwini's
fourth pad a al so im pel s a desire for that which is
opul ent and nou rishing to s el f. For a younger soul
this will tend to be m ateriall y rel ated, as in seeking
weal th or positions of au thority, and for the ol der
soul , am al gam ating with the sel f -real ized weal th
within, m anifes ting as acc om pl ished peopl e with
au thentic com passion aiding others to real ize their
ful fillment.

A s h w i ni ( K e t u ) P a da 3 : ~ 5 0 6 - 2 6 9 B C E ( 6 ° 4 0 ' - 1 0 ° ) ( G emi n i -
Mercury)

Ashwini Pada 3 Overall Expression:

Sign: Aries -Mars (m ascul ine expression) • Ashwini
Ketu • Pada 3: Gem ini -Mercury (m ascul ine
expression)
Prom inent s tars: Mesarthim and Shartan of Aries ,
Mira Ceti, Tyl of Draco, Angetenar of Eridanus, and
Fornax -A.
El em ents : Aries Mars : fire -fire; Ashwini Ketu : fire;
Gem ini Mercury: air -air

Sheratan (β ), Mesarthim (γ) and Ham al (α) of Aries

form the head of the ram . Sheratan, one of the
horns , and Mesarthim , the m ou th of t he ram , im pel
appl ied force to create change or for achievem ent.
They support new beginnings, adventure,
accom pl ishm ent and great reward s, bu t they are of
opportu nities that m ay quickl y open and cl ose, and
thus require our imm ediate response to grasp them
withou t hesitation when they occur. Mesarthim and
Sheratan indicate a tim e to take ac tion or to create
change, bu t al so provide a portent that heads trong
or im pul sive ac tion driven from arrogant
righteousness or adam ant denial can l ead one into
the initiatory fires of l ife, fail ing to achieve our
goal s. Either way, these s tars im pel us to initia te
personal ac tion to take the l ead in our individual
lives. They im pel ac tive c om m unication with quic k
com prehension and quick respons e in order to
m anifes t our tho u ghts or desires .

Mira (ο) Ceti expresses throu gh the cusp of pada 2 -

3. Mira is the breathing neck of Cetus , s om etim es
said to fal sel y emul ate the royal Aldebaran
because its period of brill iancy is highl y
undependabl e bu t at tim es can approach even the
true m agnificence of Al debaran. Mira is a favorite
variabl e s tar of as tronom ers due to what c an be a
spec tacul ar show. Mira can im pel a dram atic
expression, whether trul y attrac tive or m erel y
shall ow gl itter, either way drawing our attention. I t
thus im pel s the need to l ook deeper to see the tru th
behind surface appearances . Mira can al so
indicate a cel ebration, party or reception, perhaps
in honor of a union or acc om pl ishment. Mira can be
deceiving if we are bl inded by a desire for transitory
gl am our, thus i m parting del usions of grandeur.

I n the far northern heavens is Tyl (ε) of Drac o. Al ong

with Al safi (σ ) and Al tais (Nodus S ecundus) (δ), they
form a convol ution in the Dragon's neck. The far
rem oved overseeing Dragon does not com prehend
hum an's sel f-des truc tive tendencies. Tyl del ineates
the hum an cry at a very fundam ental level , for
one's needs to be m et, tru th to be heard , or for
one's dream s to be real ized. Tyl impel s us to hear
the hum an cry, to have em pathy for the pain and
s tru ggl e of others . Tyl and M ira can however im pel a
dram atic , showy or boas tful expression driven from
a need for acceptance or l ack of true sel f worth, or
sim pl y from a need to be ful fill ed at a very basic
hum an l evel .
 NGC 1316 giant ell iptic al gal axy, one of the
brightes t ellipti cals in the Fornax gal axy cl uster.
NGC 1316 l ies at the edge of the Fornax
Cl uster. The wispy, sm oke -l ike tendril s of dus t
are bel ieved to be the rem ains of a gas -rich
spiral gal axy tha t collided and m erged with
NGC 1316 s om etim e during the l ast hundred
m illion years . I t is a powerful source of radio
waves (Fornax -A), which are thought to be
generated by a m assive bl ack hole at the
gal axy's center, one indicator of a viol ent pas t.
The Hu bbl e Space Tel escope observed very
faint s tar cl usters in the central r egion of NGC
1316, providing additional evidence that NGC
1316 has swallowed whol e gal axies. (Jim Kal er)
I mage Credit: NASA, ESA, and The Hubbl e
Heritage Team (S TScI /AURA)

The s trong radio source Fornax -A conjoins

Mesarthim , m ou th of the R am . Fornax -A is the
source of fire expressing from the Fornax gal axy
cl uster and throu gh the head of the Ram . Fornax -A
im parts a fierce drive and dynam ic determ ination
to external ize one's inner fire and full potential . I t
del ineates Ashwini's pure Rajasic nature. Here is the
need to create c hange purel y for the s ake of
change. Fornax -A al so im parts a regenerative
nature and provides an enduring s ource of physic al
s tam ina.

Al so in the s ou thern heavens is Angetenar (τ 2 ), the

second of the Tau s tars of Eridanu s, m arking the f irs t
revers al in direction al ong the initiatory River of Life,
throu gh the initiations of Aries . Angetenar and
com panions (τ 1 and τ 3 ) im pel the need to del ve
deeper within sel f to gather our inner s trength and
phys ical endurance to continue through the nex t
initiatory phase in l ife and to em body a deeper
level of wisdom . Angetenar can also im pel the need
to reconsider ou r path or to create a dras tic turn of
direc tion in l ife, perhaps to see things from an
opposite or al ternative pers pec tive.

Ashwini Pada 3 (Gem ini Navam sa rul ed by Mercury,

a m ascul ine expression) im parts an intellectu al
expression of Ashwini's vital goal oriented energy
focused upon l ogis tic al aspec ts of life, especiall y in
business , com m erce and any thing invol ving physic al
com petitive ac tiv ity and achieving optim al physical
perform ance. I t im parts a quick m ind and fas t
response. I t al so im pel s a thirs t for the acquisition of
knowl edge that hel ps one to achieve their goal s, or
to attain personal advancem ent or a greater
position in the worl d. This can sim ply be to dom inate
others or res ourc es, or to jus t get what one wants,
yet for a m ature s oul , this tends to express in ways
that benefit the accom pl ishm ent and optim al
perform ance of others. I t can express as a
heads trong im pulsive, argum entat ive and bu tting
nature, or as a s arcas tic , cu tting, adam ant or
dem anding verbal expression, which can be
insensitive or del iberatel y hurtful withou t concern
for the effec t of one's words. I t can al so im part a
m otivational , direc ted , witty and forthright ve rbal
expression, effec tivel y getting to the point. Lis tening
and l earning to be perceptive to the effec t of one's
expression is im portant, to discern if one is s peaking
jus t to be heard or boas tful , for the show, or if one
trul y wants to be unders tood, con s truc tive and
hel pful . Hesitation or procras tination does not fare
well here, confidence and sharpened
comm unication s kills are im portant, al ong with a
readiness to l eap into what m ay be fl eeting or
challenging opportunities .

A s h w i ni ( K e t u ) P a da 2 : 2 6 9 - 3 0 B C E ( 3 ° 2 0 ' - 6° 4 0 ' ) ( T a uru s -

Venus)

Ashwini Pada 2 Overall Expression:

Sign: Aries -Mars (m ascul ine expression) • Ashwini
Ketu • Pada 2: Taurus -Venus (fem inine expression)
Prom inent s tars: Alrescha of Pisces and Mirach of
Androm eda.
El em ents : Aries Mars : fire-fire; Ashwini Ketu : fire;
Taurus Venus : earth -water

Al rescha of Pisces and Mirach of Androm eda

express throu gh Ashwini's second pada (Taurus -
Venus ). Al rescha (α) Pisces , a very cl ose pair of
bl uish-white s tars , is the knot of the ribbon tying the
tw o fishes of Pisc es together l ying upon the shores
of sidereal Aries. Al rescha ties our prim ordial pas t,
articul ated by the horizontal fish swimm ing
westward towards earl ier Pisces, with our desire to
rise from it, articu l ated by the upward l eaping fish
on the Aries cusp. Al rescha is the bond (as in gl ue)
that ties our pas t with our fu ture. Alrescha creates a
neurol ogical tens ion that seeks res ol ution. This very
sam e tension im parts the m otive to aspire to
becom e m ore than we are.

Conjoining Al rescha is Mirach (β ) Androm eda, a

m assive red s tar, with a m agnitude identic al to
Al pheratz, Al pha Androm eda. Mirach al so has a
com panion s tar, al though very faint. Mirach is the
sash or chord of Princess Androm eda. Mirach
signifies a bond of s trength and is a s tar of bet rothal
and union. These are bonds of the soul , thos e that
transcend this l ifetim e, bonds that are enduring or
des tined , and which often m anifes t with an ou tward
decl aration of c omm itm ent. Mirac h is of
partnerships , ofte n des tined , that m ake it possibl e
for two to bec om e or achieve s om ething greater
than either can be or do al one.

Ashwini Pada 2 (T aurus Navam sa ru led by Venus, a

fem inine expression) im pel s a desire for the physical
m anifes tation of one's efforts in art, opul ence and
beau ty. I t im parts a desi re for el egance in one's
surroundings and for that which is sensuous, with an
em phasis on assets , financial security and fam il y.
Creative ac tion is intended to m anifes t physic al
resul ts. I m patience can l eave one feel ing deprived
or l onel y. Effort m us t be a ppl ied for ful film ent, bu t
with surrender to all ow it to m anifes t. This pada
im parts a m agneticall y attrac tive force. I t al so
im parts a s trong tie to soul s from one's pas t
incarnational experience, with a sense of des tiny to
be ful filled, or a s trong feel i ng that there som ething
specific to acc om pl ish, especiall y in rel ationships .

A s h w i ni ( K e t u ) P a da 1 : ~ 3 0 B C E - 2 0 8 CE ( 0 ° - 3 ° 2 0 ' ) ( A ri e s -
Mars)

Ashwini Pada 1 Overall Expression:

Sign: Aries -Mars (m ascul ine expression) • Ashwini
Ketu • Pada 1: Aries -Mars (m ascul ine expression)
Prom inent s tars: Cassiopeia -A, the Androm eda
Gal axy, and Al Pherg and the s tars of the u pright
fish of Pisces .
El em ents : Aries Mars : fire -fire; Ashwini Ketu : fire;
Aries Mars: fire -fire

The s tars expressing through pada 1 are those

form ing the u pright fish of Pisces , which l ie just into
sidereal Aries, expressing from Al rescha (in pada 2),
the knot that binds our prim ordial pas t to our fu ture.
Al Pherg (the Babyl onian Kull at Nu nu) (η) and the
additional stars form ing the upright fish im pel
spontaneous creative initiate and assertive ac tion
to em erge from our cul tural and genetic pas t, to
aspire to bec om e m ore than we have been. They
can al so arouse em otional or physical issues that
hol d us back from the attainm ent we seek, thus
indica ting that s om ething res idual m ust be rel eased
or accepted, which can be from our es tabl ished
em otional patterning or from our cul tural or
evol u tionary his to ry. These s tars, expressing through
cuspal Aries, set the tone for sidereal Aries.

Al so expressing through As hwini's firs t pada is the

Super Nova Rem nant Cassiopeia -A in the northern
heavens , and Beta (β ) Fornax from the s ou thern
heavens . Cas -A em bodies the over -them e of
Cassiopeia, the s oul of the queen. Cas -A creates
the need to see opportunity for att ainm ent
 (articul ated by the beautiful and conjoining
Androm eda Gal axy M31) rather than opposition
im peding it, and to have the c ourage to do the
inner work required to cl aim it. I n typic al
Cassiopeian s tyl e however, this can express as an
expl osive tem per tantrum of ou trage or anger when
feel ing deprived or a vic tim of our position or
environm ent in which we m ay find oursel ves, or
vic tim to other forces attem pting to m anipul ate and
control our freedom or birthright. However, this is
ul tim atel y due to not ha ving deal t with our own
em otional issues to s tart with. Cas -A offers a
powerful opportu nity for trans form ation if we are
willing to surrend er any bitter attitudes that we
deserve som ething or s om e position, and to shift our
focus from why we are being deni ed, deprived or
hurt to appreciating that which we do have and the
beau ty that is. This change in attitu de is that which
all ows bestowal of the beneficenc e we are due.
Cas-A is the s tronges t radio sourc e in the s ky. The
m ul ti-spec tral forces of Cas -A create a sub -
conscious drive to seek attainm ent beyond the
lim its we currentl y experience, to express ou r full
potential .

Th e b e a u ti f ul a n d n e a rl y p e r fe c t s h a p ed An d r o m ed a S pi r al G al a xy M 31 i s o u r l a r g e s t n e a rb y
nei ghbor, about 2.5 times the di ameter of our g al axy. Thi s mosaic merges 330 i ndi vidual
i m a g e s t a k e n b y t h e U l t r a v i o l e t / O p t i c a l T e l e s c o p e a b o a r d N AS A ' s S w i f t s p a c e c r a f t . I t i s t h e
highest-resolution image of the galaxy ever recorded in the ultraviolet. Image Credit:
N AS A/ S w i f t / S t e f a n I m m l e r ( G S F C ) a n d E r i n G r a n d ( UM C P )

The Androm eda Gal axy, M31, was firs t viewed as a

nebul ous cl oud in the heavens , bu t with the advent
of powerful tel escopes , its m ajes tic beau ty becam e
visibl e as our neares t gal ac tic neighbor. This m arked
the tim e for hum anity to see its own greater
potential , to real ize we can becom e m uch m ore
than what in the pas t was m erel y an obscure
nebul ous notion. Even m ore recentl y, we find that
the beau tiful and nearl y perfec t shaped
Androm eda Gal axy, com posed of hundreds of
billions of s tars , has two nucl ei (centers of force)
form ing the heart of the gal axy, articul ating an
exquisite s piral ing expression of l ife from the fusion
of the m ascul ine and fem inine principl es in perfec t
harm ony and equ al ity. Spiral type gal axies in
general articul ate the fl ow of spiritu al and physical
forc es spiral ing into evol utionary expression. The
Androm eda Gal axy exem pl ifies the ideal for
hum anity— the m ascul ine and fem inine pol arities of
life fused to express in their full m ajes ty and gl ory,
spiral ing toge ther in beau ty and perfec tion. I t brings
inspiration to visibl y express and dem ons trate this
unification in its greates t potential and form in order
to bec om e all that we can be.

Ashwini Pada 1 (Aries Navam sa ruled by Mars, a

m ascul ine expression) im pel s the appl icati on of
pure creative initiative for pers onal attainm ent.
Note that the s tars of the u pright fis h prim aril y
express throu gh the adjacent Vargottam a
padas the Pisces-Aries cusp, with Ashwini's firs t pada
(Aries-Mars ) being of prom inence here, reinforcing
and em phasizing Aries' (the sign) rul er and the
m ascul ine expression of prim al fiery Mars. This is the
m os t intense and high -energy pad a, with a to tal fire
el em en t, articul ating the sign of Aries and Ashwini's
pure rajasic nature —pure creative fire appl ied with
assertion to becom e m ore than one is or has been.
This pada, being purel y attainm ent oriented , can
express as a com petitive, contentious or bravad o
nature, which can be dom inating and controlling.
For a m ore m ature soul , it im parts excellent
leadership qual ities, those tha t ins pire o thers to
express and m anifes t their greates t potential .
 Significant Events (Aries -Mars Ashwini -Ketu)

We see another significant cul tural turning

im pelling extraordinary pers onal
accom pl ishm ent and progress ive d evel opm ent
as the Vernal Point m akes passage into and
throu gh Ashwini. Som e of the m os t significant
events shaping hum an cul ture occ ur during this
tim e—in Egypt, Mesopotam ia and the I ndus
Valley/I ndia. This however was al so due to a
prim ary as tronom ical transition oc curring a t this
tim e.

Video Player
00:00

00:17

You can pause the vi deo and drag the progress bar to view any section of the vi deo.

New synodic cycles began with Uranus, Neptune

and Pl uto during this tim e, a tripl e synchronization
of thes e cycl es. The l as t tim e this occurred was
c.4005 BCE . The tim e between th e individual synods
can vary by a few years . Those at this tim e (c .574
BCE ) occurred within a cou pl e of years , with the
ac tive orb of the geocen tric conju nc tions extending
this ou t over a few years . This tripl e conjunc tion
brou ght a prim ary turning in l ong er term
evol u tionary currents . This was no t onl y the duration
between the tripl e conjunc tions , bu t m ore
im portantl y, the s ynods of 574 BCE occurred
between the Horns of the Bull and the Gate of Man,
and over the s tars of Orion (w ith the Neptune -Pl uto
synod conjoining the Gate of Man of Earth's
Precessional Cros s), thus al so creating a qu antum
sub-space res onance throu gh tim e to when the
Vernal Point m ade its passage through this area of
the heavens , which al so occurred c.4000 BCE . This/.
was the tim e of the Sum erian's arrival during the
Uruk Period in Mesopotam ia. The Sum erians
infl uenced a significant progress ive turning in
cul tural devel opm ent (presented above). Another
significant turning occurs here.

Uranu s -Pl u to c yc l es average ab ou t 13 8

years . Uranu s -Ne p tu ne c yc l es average
 abou t 171.4 years , and Neptu ne -Pl u to
c ycl es average abou t 493 years in a 3: 2
orbi tal res onanc e.

A Neptune -Pl uto synod al so occurred c.3030 BCE.

This was especially signific ant for an entirel y
different reason. Neptune -Pl uto synods can occur
sl ightl y before or sl ightl y after Pl uto reaches its
Perihel ion. Pl uto accel erates as it approaches its
perihel ion and thus can overtake the orbital
vel ocity of Neptu ne, which is norm all y fas ter. There
is a trans ition period com prised of a series of
Neptune-Pl uto cycl es between when the synods
occur after Pl uto' s perihel ion and when they occur
before Pl u to's perihel ion. During this transition
period, Neptune firs t m akes a synod before Pl uto's
perihel ion. Pl uto then accel erates overtaking
Neptune near i s perihel ion creating a second synod .
As Plu to sl ows after passing its perihel ion, Neptune
then accel erates pas t Pl uto again, creating a third
synod. This tripl e synod creates an extended
transitional period and an intensified effec t of their
synthesis . Th is al so occurs over an extended area of
the zodiac .

The series of thes e "extended synods" occurred

during the l atter part of the Neol ithic Subpl uvial Wet
Phase. This series began to dissipate to where there
was onl y one Neptune -Pl uto s ynod rather than th ree
c.3030 BCE . However during this tim e, Pl uto coul d
not quite overtake Neptune as it approached its
perihel ion and Neptune and Pl uto m aintained an
exceptionall y tight orb throu gh Plu to's perihel ion for
several years. At the s am e tim e Uranus joined in to
create a tripl e conjunc tion with Neptu ne and Pl uto
near Pl uto's perihel ion, all creating an extended
and intense Neptune -Pl uto s ynthes is cl im axing with
Uranus from ~3030 to ~2960 BCE . This was the exac t
tim e of the dram atic ending of the Neol ithic
Subpl uvial Wet Phase brought on by the firs t and
sharp aridification pul se, which occurred c.3000 BCE
(presented earl ier in this articl e).

Significant E vents (Aries -Mars Ashwini -Ketu ):

Pada 4 (Cancer -Moon): ~ 758-518 BCE
Pada 3 (Gem ini -M ercury): ~ 518 -278 BCE
Pada 2 (Taurus -Venus): ~278-39 BCE
Pada 2 (Aries -Mars): ~39 BCE - 200 CE

The third interm ediate period com es to an end

in Egypt, beginning what is term ed "The Late
Period" as the Vernal Point m akes passage
throu gh Ashwini's fourth pad a (Cancer Moon).
There are few different dates as to when
his torians dem arcate the s tart of the Late
Period, bu t the point of im portanc e is the
transition. Du ring this period there was a turn
from the disunity occuring in the third
interm ediate period to the rees tablishm ent of
Ancient Egypt's greatness , bu t al so l eading into
Egypt's transition to Pers ian rul e. I n 525 BCE
Cam byses I I (reigned c.530 –522 BCE), son of
Cyrus the Great, who initiated the Persian
Em pire in Mesopotam ia, l ed the Persian
invas ion into Egypt. Cam byses over threw
Psam tik I II , the l ast Pharaoh of the 26th d ynas ty,
at the "Battl e of Pel usium " in the eas tern Nil e
Del ta. This occurred as the Vernal Point was
m aking trans ition from Ashwini's pada 4
(Cancer -Moon) into pad a 3 (Gem ini -Mercury).
 References:
Wiki: Battl e of Pelusium
Metm useum : Egypt in the Late Period (c .664 –
332 BCE )

I n Mesopotam ia, Babyl on revol ted agains t and

recl aim ed its independence from Assyria during
the reign of the im pious Assyrian rul er
Sennacherib (705 -681 BCE ), who was
assassinated by his own sons . Sennacherib's
successor, his you nges t son, Esarhaddon
(reigned 681-669 BCE ), re -buil t Babyl on and
retu rned it to its form er gl ory, m uch l ike
occurred in Egypt, bu t again l asting onl y until
the Persian conques t. This occurred in Ashwini's
fourth pad a l eading into the transition created
by the Uranus , Neptu ne and Pl uto s ynods,
during the e nding of the previous s ynodic
cycl es. The new Babyl onian renaiss ance
occurred c.612 -539 BCE , as the Vernal Point
was s till in pada 4 approac hing the cusp of
pada 3, bu t during the em ergence of the new
synodic cycl es mentioned above.

References :
Ancient His tory E ncycl opedia: Esarhaddon

The Persian Em pire (the expansion of the

Achaem enid Em pire) then began with the
conques t of the Median, Lydian and
Babyl onian em pires by Cyrus the Great in 550
BCE . (Cam byses II, his s on, becam e the next
king initiating Egypt's c onques t.) Cyrus is m os t
recognized for his respec t for hum an rights , al so
his achievem ents in pol itics , his m il itary
s trategies , and his positive infl uence on both
Eas tern and Wes tern civil i zations (fitting to
pada 4's Cancer Moon Navam sa). Cyrus the
Great au thored "The Decl aration of Hum an
Rights ," which, in 1971, the United Nations
publ ished transl ations of in all of the official
U.N. l anguages (Arabic , Chinese, Engl ish,
French, Russian and Spanish).
 Empress Cassandane Shahbanu, wi fe of Cyrus the Great.

The Persian Em pire began as the Vernal Point

m ade passage across the cusp of Ashwini's
fourth pad a into its third, conjoining Al phirk of
Cepheus and Caph of Cass iopeia and woul d
l ast through m os t of pada 3 (Gem ini -Mercury).
The Persian's, al though having their own
rel igion (Zoroas trianism *), prom oting the
concept of free will , perm itted independent
rel igious bel ief, the prac tice of l ocal custom s,
and honored existing trade between cul tures
(as l ong as taxes were paid and peace was
m aintained ). This capacity to em brace
different cul tural cus tom s and faiths was a
significant fac tor of the em pire's wide -spread
success and acceptance by the Babyl onians. I t
al so brought s ocial and technol ogical
advancem ents . The em pire had a successful
central ised bureaucratic adm inis tration with a
sys tem of taxation. This center was es tabl ished
in the city of Pars a of Persia, their hom e
territory north of the Persian Gul f (now in
sou thwes tern I ran), cons idered to be "the
weal thies t city under the sun" in the ancient
worl d.

Cassandane Shahbanu was an Ac haem enian

Persian nobl ewom an and the wife of Cyrus the
Great. She was "d earl y l oved" by the Persian
nation. She was m ourned for six d ays when she
died, during which a ll nations of Cyrus' Persian
em pire observed "a great m ourning." (Ref:
Chronicl e of Nabonidus.) S he bore four
chil dren. Princess Atusa (A toss a) daughter of
Em press Cassand ane and Cyrus (5 50 BCE to 475
BCE ) m arried King Darius (at the ti m e of
Al exander the Great's overthrow of Persia.
Persian wom en were very honored and revered,
and often hel d important and infl uential
positions of au thority in a variety of official
adm inis tra tions.

References :
Persian Encycl opedia: Powerful Wom en of
Persia
Livius : Nabonidus Chronicl e
Persian Encycl opedia: Ruins of ancient
Persepol is (Pars a)

All of this is quite fitting to the s tellar them es

expressing through this part of the Ram and
Cetus , the intell igencia of the
techn obu reaucratic m ons ter, and cl earl y to the
nature of Ashwini' s fourth (Cancer -Moon) and
third (Gem ini -Mercury) padas . Cyru s the Great,
respec ting the cu s tom s and rel igions of the
l ands he conquered and es tabl ishing a
governm ent that served the be tterm ent of i ts
peopl e, epitom izes a m ore evol ve expression of
Ashwini's third pada. Cyrus was known as "The
Father" in I ran and as "Cyrus the Elder" by the
Greeks . He is refe rred to in the Jewish Bibl e as
m essiah ("His anointed one") for his l asting
infl uence on the Jewish rel igion. King Cyrus and
Cassandane exem pl ify the s tell ar nature of
Al phirk of Cepheus and Caph of Cassiopeia;
and the highl y res pec ted and infl uential Pers ian
wom an throughou t this tim e exem pl ify both
pada 3 and 4 of Ashwini.

Persian boys did not m eet or see their fathers

until the age of five, rais ed sol el y by wom en
until that tim e, when they then began their
form al education. Those of higher nobil ity were
al so educated in all fiel ds of l eadership. They
were tau ght to always speak tru th and never l ie
to anyone. By the age of seventeen they were
sent to the arm y for experience in warfare.
According to the Greek his torian Herodotus ,
this s ys tem for training no bl es was the reas on
the Persian Em perors were jus t and enterpris ing.

The Persian em pire woul d continue to grow

under l ater kings to rul e Mesopotam ia, Egypt,
I srael , and Turkey, eventuall y extending som e
3000 m il es from eas t to wes t and becom ing the
l arges t em pire at the tim e. The em pire l as ted
abou t 200 years , to the tim e when Al exander
the Great began his conques t of the Persian
Em pire c.333-331 BCE . Darius I (Darius the
Great) rul ed the Persian Em pire at its peak
(reigned c .522 –486 BCE). Darius further
central ized and organized the em pire by
dividing it in to provinces with governors
(s atraps ). He es ta bl ished a uniform m onetary
sys tem and m ade Aram aic the empire's official
l anguage. He im proved the infras truc ture
throu ghou t the em pire, buil ding roads that
woul d all ow trem endous im provem ent in the
tim e it took for both troops and inform ation to
m ove throu ghou t the kingd om . The m ain road
from Susa to S ardis covered a dis tance of
abou t 2000 m il es (3200 km ). Al thou gh m any
different dial ects were spoken throughou t the
em pire, Aram aic was used for civil service and
all official m essages, which used the
Phoenician al phabet m aking it pos sibl e for
m essages to be written on papyrus, repl acing
the m ore cum bersom e cuneiform pressings in
cl ay. The Persian central ised bure aucratic
sys tem of governm ent woul d becom e the
progenitor for em pires to c om e. I n addition to
advancem ents in the em pire's infras truc ture,
Darius was al so known for his architec tu al
accom pl ishm ents . I n 521 he m oved the capital
to Susa with a l avish pal ace. I n 518 he m oved
his artis ans 250 m iles sou theas t to c reate a far
grander city, which cam e to be known as
Persepol is (i ts Greek nam e). This is all certainl y
fitting to Ashwini's third (Gem ini -Mercury) pada.

* Zoroas trianism , m eaning "Good

Conscience," was the official religion of the
Persian Em pire and m ost powerful , which
woul d continue to l ast for over 1000 years . I t
is the ol dest known rel igion and the firs t
m onotheis t rel igion indiscrim inate of gender
and univers all y accepting in know n his tory.
Both wom en and m en were considered
equal s with equ al rights in all areas of l ife, as
can be seen by the prom inent pos itions
wom en held in the Persian Em pire. Al thou gh
infl uencing the Abraham ic m onotheis t
rel igions, such as Judaism , Chris tianity, and
I slam , these rel igions es tabl ished doc trines of
m al e suprem acy that would subjugate,
degrade, dem oralize and abuse wom en.

References :
Wikipedia: Cyrus the Grea t
Wikipedia: The Achaem enid Em pire
Persian Em pires: Persian Education

Siddhartha Gau tam a, who becam e the

Buddha, was born in what is now Nepal ,
som ewhere around 600 BCE . Siddhartha was
the s on of King Shuddodana Gau tam a and his
wife Maham aya. As a prince of the warrior
cas te, he was trained in the arts of war. He
m arried at the age of 16 to Yashod hara, a
princess of a neighboring kingd om and l ater
had one s on, Rahul a. At the age of 29 (his
Satu rn return) Siddhartha l eft his shel tered l ife
and by the age of 35 he achieved his
enl ightenm ent, beco m ing the Bud dha. He
taught throu ghou t northeas t I ndia for 45 years
and died when he was 80 years old.

This was al so during the transition from Ashwini's

fourth pad a into its third, at the tim e of the
Persian conques t. This was a tim e of decay for
the tradi tional Brahm anic orthodoxy in I ndia, as
the theol ogy and au thority of the pries tl y cl ass
was being chall enged by a num ber of new
rel igious and philosophical views. Siddhartha
Gau tam a was the founder of one of m any
wandering ascetic sec ts that exis ted
throu ghou t I ndia, which cam e to be known as
Sangha. His teac hings are the core of
Buddhism . I t was not until l ong after his death
that the foll owers of his teachings woul d m orph
into a rel igious -l ike m ovem ent. By the 3rd
century BCE , Bud dhism had becom e very
different than the core teachings of Siddhartha
Gau tam a, encom passing a num ber of different
bel iefs and traditi ons . The Mauryan I ndian
em peror Ashoka the Grea t (rul ed 268 -232 BCE )
turned Buddhism into the s ta te rel igion of I ndia.
This occurred as the Vernal Point precessed
from Ashwini's third (Gem ini -Mercury) pada into
its sec ond (Taurus -Venus ) pada.

"The exac t date of the Buddha's birth is

dispu ted , with Nepal ese au thorities favoring
623 BCE, and other traditions favoring m ore
recent dates , up to 400 BCE . B udd hism is one of
the worl d's great rel igions, with m ore than 350
m illion foll owers, m os t l iving in Eas t Asia. By
tradition, Lum bini (in Nepal on the sou thern
border) is the garden site where the Buddha's
m other, Maya Devi, gave birth to the his toric
figur e Siddhartha Gau tam a, who later bec am e
the Buddha. By 249 BCE Lum bini had becam e
one of the fou r sacred centers of Buddhism ,
m arked by sanc ti fying inscriptions and a pill ar
left there by the I ndian em peror As hoka, who
hel ped spread Buddhism across Asia." ( Quote
from National Geographic.)
 References:
• National Geographic : Ol dest Bud dhis t
Shrine Uncovered I n Nep al May Push Back
the Buddha's Birth Date
• The Life of Siddhartha Gau tam a By Dr. C.
George Boeree
• The Four Nobl e Tru ths and the Eightfol d
Path
• Ancient His tory Encycl opedia: Buddhism

Al exander the Great, king of Macedonia (356

to 323 BCE ), subd ued Egypt in 331 BCE , during
his m any conques ts , a nd whil e pl acating native
pries ts at Mem phis, procl aim ed himsel f
Pharaoh.* He fou nded Al exandria, al thou gh he
did not l ive to see it. Al exandria becam e a
prim ary ec onom ic, cul tural and intell ectual
center, which was prim aril y Greek and Jewish.
There, m iss -unders tood Egyptian wisdom and
Greek phil osophies eventu all y m erged into the
"Mys teries of Serapis," the Hell enized version of
Apis , with Apis referring to the Bull ; i.e., the
cosm ol ogy of Ancient E gypt during the age of
the Bull , when the Vernal Point was precessing
throu gh Taurus .

* Al exander defeated King Darius of Persia in

333 BCE (Battl e of I ssus ), and then S yria in 332
BCE , preceding his conques t of Egypt.

Al exander was born in 356 B C in Pell a, the

ancient capital of Macedonia. He was the son
of Phil ip II , King of Macedonia, and the princess
Ol ym pias of Epiru s. He and his sis ter were raised
in Pell a's royal court. King Phil ip reigned from
359 to 336 BCE , until his assassinati on, l eavi ng
his dream to c onquer the Persian Em pire to his
son, Al exander.

"Whil e it is cl ear that his father had a great

im pac t on him , Alexander him sel f chose to s ee
his success as ord ained by divine forces . He
called him sel f the son of Zeus , and so cl aim ed
the s ta tus of a dem igod, l inking his bl ood -l ine
to his tw o favorite heroes of antiquity, Achill es
and Herakl es, and m odeling his behavior after
theirs . This bel ief in his divinity was ins till ed in
him by Ol ym pias who al so tol d him that his was
a virgin birth as s he had been m iracul ousl y
im pregnated by Zeus him sel f. His birth was
associated with great signs and wonders, such
as a bright s tar gleam ing over Macedonia that
night and the des truc tion of the Tem pl e of
Artem is at Ephesus." Qu ote from Ancient His tory
Encycl opedia.

The Vernal Point conjoined Mesarthim , m ou th of

the R am , and Fornax -A at the tim e of
Al exander's conques ts , in Ashwini's third pada
(Gem ini-Mercury) (Sheratan and Mesarthim :
appl ied force to create change or for
achievem ent.)

Note the difference between Cyru s and

Al exander and how it al so exem pl ifies the
difference between Ashwini's pad a 4 (Cancer -
Moon) and pada 3 (Gem ini -Mercury), as well as
the express ing s tars : Al phirk and Caph
(beneficent l eadership) at the tim e of Cyrus
(w ith Cassandane), and the m ou th of the R am
at the tim e of Al exander.

"Britis h his torian Charl es Freem an sugges ts that:

I n scope and extent his achievem ents [Cyrus]
ranked far above that of the Macedonian king,
Al exander, who was to dem ol ish the
[Achaem enid] em pire in the 320s bu t fail to
provide any s table al ternative." Qu ote
from Wikipedia: Cyrus the Great .

References :
• His tory of Macedonia: Al exander the Great
• His tory of Macedonia: King Phil ip of
Macedon
• Livius : Al exander
• Ancient His tory Encycl opedia: Alexander
the Great

The Hellenis tic (Greek) period continued from

the death of Al exander in 323 BCE to the
em ergence of th e Rom an Em pire in 30 BCE ,
al ong with the conques t of Ptol emaic Egypt the
foll owing year. (The Ptol em aic Dynas ty,
centered in Al exandria and which was
 catal yzed by Al exander, em erged after his
death and ended with the death of Cl eopatra
in 31 BCE ).

The ris e of the Rom an Em pire begins jus t as the

Vernal Point entered Ashwini's firs t pada ( Aries-
Mars pure Rajasic / pure fire Vargottam a
pada), with the VP conjoining Al Pherg of
Pisces and the s tar's form ing the u pright fish.

—And the res t becom es m odern his tory.

* * *

I hope to have c onveyed throu gh the progress ion of

cul tural devel opm ent the dram atic difference in the
energetics expres sing through earthy Taurus (w ith a
focus m ore so on the physical aspec ts of cul tural
devel opm ent and sus tainabil ity, physical
nourishm ent, etc.), and fiery Aries (with a focus
m ore so on personal accom plishment as seen
throu gh conques t, dom inance, the rise to power,
etc .) and their Naksha tras , how they shift through
the padas , and how the s tars furth er articul ate the
nature of his toric events as well as further del ineate
the nature of the sidereal signs, Nakshatr as and
their padas .
The Nakshatra Star Chart poster has many more of the pri ncipal stars li sted
than are shown i n the i ll ustrati on at the top of thi s web page. It al so shows
the three levels of Gunas, the pada degrees, the Vargottama padas and the
four el ement Pushkara Navamsas. You can see a hi gh -res previ ew of the
poster on the order page.

Order Printed Nakshatra Star Chart Poster

Si ze: 20"x20" to 30"x30 " (from $37.00)

Order Digital Download

Hi gh Res JPEG ($20.00 )

Size: 28"x28"

R e l a t e d L u n ar Pl a nn e r A r t i cl e s

Pl anetary Dispositions & Mu tual Receptions

Vargottam a & Pu shkara Pad as

The Sidereal Zodiak, Ayanam sas

H i s t o ri c a l R e f e r e nc e s

Livius : Articl es on ancient his tory

Academ y for A ncient Texts

I nternet Sacred Text Archive

ORACC: Ancient Mesopotam ian Gods and
Goddesses

Ancient His tory Tim el ines: Ancient His tory

Encycl opedia

Ancient Egypt Online

Tim em aps: Ancient His tory Enc ycl opedia

Unders tanding Planets in Ancient Mesopotam ia

by Enn Kasak, R aul Veede (PDF)

Bau val , Robert and Brophy, Thom as. "I m hotep

The African: Architec t of the Cosm os" 2013.
Bau val , Robert. "The Orion Mys tery" 1995; "The
Egypt Code" 2006; "Keeper of Genesis" 1996.
(R obert Bau val )

Crem o, Michael A. & Thom pson, Richard L.

"Forbidden A rcheol ogy: The Hidden His tory of
the Hum an Race." BBT Science Books /
Torchl ight Publ ishing, 1993.
(forbiddenarcheol ogy.com )
Crem o, Michael A. "Hum an Devolu tion: A Vedic
Al terna tive to Darwin's Theory" BBT Science
Books / Torc hl ight Publ ishing, 2003.

Dunn, Chris topher. "Los t Technol ogies of

Ancient Egypt: Advanced Engineering in the
Tem pl es of the Pharaohs ." Bear & Com pany
2010. "The Giza Power Pl ant: Technol ogies of
Ancient Egypt." Bear & Com pany 1998 (Chris
Dunn )

Mahl er, S tephen. "The Land of Osiris"

Adventures Unl im ited Press, 2001.
"From Light I nto Darkness ." Ad ventu res Unl im ited
Press 2005. (Abd' el Hakim Awyan & S tephen
Mahl er)

Massey, Geral d. "Ancient Egypt: The Light of

the Worl d" (V I , II ) (1907). Bl ack Cl assic Press,
1992
"The Natural Genesis" (1907). Bl ack Cl assic
Press , 1998
 Tem pl e, Robert K.G. "The Sirius Mys tery." I nner
Traditions I nternational , Lim ited 1988. ( Robert
Tem pl e)

Origins of Vedic Civil ization by Kenneth

Chandl er (PDF) | academ ia.edu l ink

Archaeol ogy Onl ine: The Harappan Civil ization

by Tarini Ca rr

Archaeol ogy Onl ine: The Harappan Civil ization

and Myth of Aryan I nvasion by Dr. N.S . Rajaram

C l i m at e C h a n g e i n A n c i e n t E g y pt a n d s u r r o u n d i n g a r e a s

1. Coll apse of an ecol ogical network in Ancient

Egypt. Jus tin D. Yeakel , et.al . PNAS 2014
Oc tober, 111 (40) 14472 -14477. (Full Articl e.
Research abou t the aridification pul ses based
on his toric al inform atio n of species extinc tions
in Egypt over 6,000 years .)

—. Cl im ate change and the coll apse of the

Akkadian em pire: Evidence from the deep
sea. Cullen, H. M., et all ., Lam ont -Doherty Earth
Observatory of Col um bia University; Brown, F.
H., University of Utah; Guil derson, T., Lawrence
Liverm ore National Laboratory; Sirocko, F.,
I nstitu t für Geowissenschaften, Johannes
Gu tenberg Universität, Geol ogy; April 2000 ;
v.28; no.4; p.379 –382.

2. Nil e Del ta vegetation response to Hol ocene

cl im ate variabil ity . Chris to pher E . Bernhard t,
et.al . Geol ogy July 01, 2012; v.40, no.7, p. 615 -
618. (Abs trac t)

3. Cl im ate change and the coll apse of the

Akkadian em pire . H. M. Cull en, et.al . April 01,
2000. (Abs trac t)

4. Middl e East c oas tal ecosys tem respons e to

m iddle-to-l ate Hol ocene abrupt cl im ate
changes . D. Kaniewski, et.al . PNAS 2008
Septem ber, 105 (37) 13941 -13946. (Full Articl e)
 5. Wood's Hol e Researchers Concl ude that
Cl im ate Change Led to Coll apse of Ancient
I ndus Civil ization . Originall y publ ished in the
Proceedings of the National Academ y of
Sciences, May 29, 2012. Fl uvial l andscapes of
the Harappan civil ization . (This res earch al so
presents new find ings abou t nature and
l ocation the S araswati River referred to in Hindu
literatu re.)

Sumerians & Babylonians

Kram er, S am uel Noah. The Sum erians: Their

His tory, Cul ture, and Charac ter, University of
Chicago Press , 1971.

Rogers , John H. "Origins of t he anc ient

cons tell ations : I and II . The Mesopotam ian
traditions" Publ ished in the Journal of the British
As tronom ical Association, Vol .108, no.1, p.9 - 28.
and Vol .108, no.2, p.79 -89 (Part 1) (Part 2).

van der Waerden, B. L. "Babyl onian As tronom y.

II . The Thirty -Six S tars" Journal of Near Eas tern
S tudies Vol . 8, No. 1 (Jan., 1949), pp. 6 -
26 University of Chicago Press .

S teel e, John. "S tars in Babyl onian As tronom y,

The Three S tars Each: The As trol abes and
Rel ated Texts" Pu bl ished in the Jou rnal for the
His tory of As tronom y 47(4):446 -448 (Nov
2016). S age Journal s or ResearchGate .

Brac k-Bersen, Liz. "What and How Can We Learn

from the Babyl onian As tronom ical Com pendium
MUL.API N?" Publ ished in the Annal s of Science,
Vol um e 70, Num ber 2, 1 April 2013, pp. 285 -
289(5); Tayl or and Francis Ltd . ingenta connec t.
Abs trac t: Tayl or & Francis Onl ine

Wa tson, Rita and Horowitz, Wayne. "Earl y

Mesopotam ian Cons tell ations : a natural is tic
anal ysis of the Babyl onian as tronom ical treatise
MUL.API N" Am azon: Earl y Mesopota m ian
Cons tell ations .
 Thom pson,Gary David. "Late Mesopotam ian
Cons tell ations : Babyl o nian s tar calendars" Late
Mesopotam ian Cons tell ations (onl ine articl e) .

___."E arl y Mesopotam ian Cons tell ations :

Sum erian cons tellations and s tar nam es?" Earl y
Mesopotam ian Cons tell ations (onl ine articl e) .

Ridpath, I an. "S tar Tal es" I an Ridpath (S tar

Tal es).

van Gent, Robert Harry, "His tory of

As tronom y" His tory of As tronom y (onl ine
articl e).

Powell , Robert"His tory of the Zodiac " Sophia

Academ ic Press 2007 Am azon: His tory of the
Zodiac .

___."The Ancient Babyl onian Sidereal Zodiac

and the Modern As tronom ical
Zodiac" Academ ia.edu: S ynopsis of the His tory
of the Zodiac (PDF)

V e d i c A s t r o l o gi c a l R e f e r e n c e s

I nform ation abou t Nakshatras and rel ated divis ional

charts , and their appl ication is extensive. Here are a
few introduc tory references .

"Nakshatras: The S tars Beyond the Zodiac" by

Kom ill a Sutton. Pu bl ished by The Wessex
As trol oger (2014) (highl y recom m ended).
(Kom ill a Sutton's web site )

"Learn Hindu As trol ogy Easil y" by K. N. Rao & K.

Ashu Rao." Am azon . Kotam raju Narayana Rao
has publ ished m any books . Journal of
As trol ogy: Abou t K. N. Rao | (Journal of
As trol ogy: The Purpose Of Writing These Lessons
by K. N. Ra o) (highl y recom m ended)

"Jataka Parijata (3 Vol s)" by V. Subram anya

Sas tri." Vedic Books: Jataka Parijata (Language:
Sanskrit with Engl ish Transl ation)
Biswarup Tarafd er (Del iniations of Nakshatras &
Padas ) Biswarup Tarafder

As troSharm is tha (Del iniations of Nakshatras &

Padas ) As troSharm istha

Sam Geppi (Vedic as trol ogy ins tru c tor) Vedic

Art and Science

Kapiel Raaj: As trol ogyKRS (Del iniations of

Nakshatras & Padas ) Kapiel Raaj

Barbara Pijan Lam a (A wide assortm ent of

Nakshatra & Pad a expl orations ) Barbara Pijan
Lam a

Graha Su tras by E rns t Wil helm . (A transl ation

and com m entary of Brihat Parashara Hora
Shas tra. Erns t Wil helm : Graha Su tras | An
introduc tion to Brihat Parashara Hora Shas tra

---
Additional Astrol ogical and His toric al
References (Lunar Pl anner Bibl iography)

©2018 Nic k Anthony Fiorenza, All Rights Reserved

T h e S i d e r e a l & T r o pi c a l Z o d i a c s
A r t i c l e s & Ar c h i ve
Lunar Planner Home Page
E a r t h ' s P r ec e s s i o n al C r o s s